JPHiP Forum

The Hello! Project Fanfics => H!P Fanfics => Topic started by: FaqU on June 30, 2009, 02:44:55 AM

Title: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: FaqU on June 30, 2009, 02:44:55 AM
My first try at this, please feel free to comment and criticize so I can improve.  YOROSHIKU ONEGAISHIMASU!!!!

My Guardian Angel

Chapter 1

On a bright a sunny day, a girl was frantically getting ready to go to school.  She looked into the mirror one last time to make sure everything was perfect.   Her room was neat and tidy and decorated with items of her favourite colour… green.  She looked at the clock and realized that she had only one minute to leave the door.  She was known to be a perfectionist, whether intend or unintended.  She ran down the stairs and was about to leave the door but not without saying her goodbyes.

“Bye mama, bye papa.  Hope you have a great run at the golf course today!!”

“Bye honey, have a good day at school”

Airi ran out the door heading towards her school.

When she reached her school, she was met up with her best friend Risako, who was waiting for her at the school entrance.

“Morning Airin! On schedule as always” joked Risako.

“Morning Rii-chan, and just for your information, it has become a habit.  Since it is a habit it is not like I do it intentionally.” Countered Airi, while they both entered the school.

Once they entered their class, they immediately spotted Nakky and much to the surprise of both girls, a sleeping Chisato.

“Ohayou Nakky and oh my god! Is that Chisato?!, Airin your habits are off, if Chisa is here before we are, they we are extremely late.  Where’s the teacher?” joked Risako.

“Chisa said that she would like to try to get rid of her late habit and asked for me to go to her house in the mornings to wake her up” replied Nakky.

Airi went up to the sleeping girl and softly nudged her. “Chisa, are you okay? You know you sh-“

“I know! I should sleep earlier so I can wake up earlier” finished a very drowsy and annoyed Chisa.  The girls were not fazed by this type of tone for they all know that Chisa is very grumpy if she is not fully awake.

“Well Chisa, if you don’t want to stay here longer than needed, I suggest that you at least splash water on your face and be up before the teacher comes in and give you detention.” Replied Airi

Right after that statement, their professor walked in and started classes.


Fortunately for Chisa, the girls all sat together or relatively close so that when it seemed like Chisa was going to fall asleep someone was able to nudge her up again.  After their first class, Chisa was officially up and alive with energy.

They were going to walk separate ways since their 2nd classes were not together.  Airi dreaded her next class which happened to be gym.
 
“My worst class of the day…gym.  I just don’t understand why mama and papa’s sporty genes were not passed on to me argh!” grumbled Airi as she was changing into her gym clothes.

“Class, as you know the time is close where we would have the Prefecture Sports Festival, so in the next couple of weeks, we would be practicing and training out on the field” announced the gym teacher.

After our warm-ups inside the school gym, we were led outside to the fields where everything was set up and ready for our training.  Airi felt a bit better about her gym class because the sun was shining bright and warm against her skin.  Walking across the field to their training area, she realized another class was training as well.  The girls looked slightly older but not by much.  They were running laps and once particularly caught Airi’s eyes.  She had on a serious expression, long black-hair tied in pony tail and was way ahead of the girls.

All that came up in Airi’s head was ‘Sugoi’ and she focused on her for the rest of the gym class.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Hotaru on June 30, 2009, 03:24:04 AM
You're writing! :w00t:

Good story so far! ^_^

It's going to be YajiSuzu, I can tell. ^_^
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 2
Post by: FaqU on June 30, 2009, 03:32:27 PM
Hotaru-chan:  Yes after the inspiration of all you great writers, I decided to try something totally new to me.  Thanks for the support.

God damn it!  Was it that obvious???   :(

Chapter 2

Lunch was the only other time she could meet up with all her girls and Airi would always become happier.  She was an intelligent child but very shy at times so she was usually intimidated if anyone else spoke to her in class.  She did not like the fact that her girls were not with her so she would usually keep quiet in class and concentrate on her lessons.

As any other day, Airi met up with Risako at their lockers and started heading to the cafeteria.  As she was walking towards the cafeteria, while Risako was talking about her day so far, she noticed that in the field there was a small group of girls who were practicing in the fields.  In particularly, a few were on the bleachers chatting and looking at the people that were running on the track.  One that caught Airi’s attention was the same girl she saw earlier.

“Airin!”

“H-huh?”

“I was talking to you and you kinda seemed spaced out.  What are you looking at anyway?” Risako asked while looking at the direction Airi was facing a minute ago.
“Oh look! Miyabi and her friends are outside.  That’s weird, Miyabi was never the athletic type, I wonder why she is out there?” pondered Risako.

“You know the girls outside?” asked Airi

“You know Airi, if you don’t shy away from people and paid more attention to people around you, you would know a lot more people and besides she is my cousin remember me mentioning it to you?.” Lectured Risako.  “Those girls out there are just a year or two older than us and they went to school with us in junior high.”

“I see.  Let’s go Rii-chan, we don’t want to keep the girls waiting” urged Airi but not before taking one more look at the running girl.

Once in the cafeteria, it did not take the girls long to find their friends for one was very noticeable and stood out from afar.  She was very tall for her age and was often joked about it.

“Hi Kumai-san, hi Kan-chan” greeted the late comers.

Kumai Yurina and Arihanna Kanna were one year their seniors but because Airi was fast tracking on some of her courses, she met them in her classes.  She first started warming up to them when she helped them with their homework.  She recalled that day when Nakky, Chisa, Rii-chan and Airi were in the library working on their assignments when Yurina and Kanna came up to Airi asking for her help.  Airi would never refuse helping others but would also not talk to others as soon as her task was done.  Airi remembered when she was sick and because she does not associate much with her seniors, did not know who to ask for the notes.  Luckily, Yurina and Kanna came up to her at lunch and handed a copy of their notes.  They thanked her for her help and offered to help Airi on anything that she missed.  Unfortunately for Airi, she really did need help with the lesson and her seniors took the time to tutor her at the library after school for her to catch up.  From that moment on, Airi introduced her seniors to her girls and they would all sit together at lunch.

“Hey did you realize that the sports festival was coming close?” asked a very hyper Kanna.

“Argh don’t remind me” frowned Risako “I always end up last and I hate all that sweating.  At the end of the day I look like a mess”

“Oi, you only end up last because you don’t want to sweat and you don’t put your all into it and I don’t know how you can call it a mess with the amount of effort you put into it.  The sun is out, and even with minimum effort, you will sweat a little so I don’t understand how you call a light glow a mess” grinned Chisa.

“Humph!  Well I have to keep up my appearances” responded Risako while sticking her tongue out at Chisa.

“You know Rii-chan, with the running and exercise you can look at it as if you are working out to help in the whole keeping up your appearances thing” joined Nakky, linking her arm around Chisa’s waist

Risako could not counter so she did the next best thing when this happens, sat down and pouted while eating her lunch.

Kanna gave a soft pat on Risako’s head before pulling her in for a hug while the rest of the girls laughed at the reaction.

“So Chisa are you going to train again this year?” asked Airi

“Definitely if I want to match Maimi-senpai” responded Chisa.

“Maimi-senpai?” questioned Airi

“Yeah! Don’t you remember who that is?” asked Chisa

“Um no. Who is she?”

“Maimi-senpai is the holder of the fastest person in school at all grades.” Answered Yurina, while everyone else nodded in agreement.

Just as that last sentence was said, a group of girls in t-shirts and shorts came in laughing.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on June 30, 2009, 11:11:07 PM
next chapter.  :D
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 01, 2009, 01:20:31 AM
I will be away for the next couple of days so I decided to update another two chapters  :)  (I will try to update if I get access to the internet)

Chapter 3

“Look Airin, there she is now” whispered Nakky.  Airi turned her head and saw the group of girls that were outside earlier.

“The shortest ones are Shimizu Saki and Tsuganaga Momoko.  The one who’s skipping with her pinky sticking out is Tsuganaga senpai.  The toned one with long straight hair is Yajima Maimi and the one her arm is over is Umeda Erika” explained Chisa

“The last three behind them is Natsuyaki Miyabi, Sudou Maasa and Tokunaga Chinami. The one whose smile is wider than anything is Tokunaga senpai, the one linked to her is Sudou senpai and finally the one in that skull shirt is Natsuyaki senpai” continued Kanna

Everyone watched the group of girls laughing and eating away at another table while Airi nodded her head in understanding.  Throughout the whole introduction, Airi couldn’t keep her eyes off Maimi. 

As Airi was lost in the scene before her, all of a sudden Maimi turned her head and caught Airi staring.  Airi quickly looked away blushing while focusing on her lunch in front of her. 

Airi took a peek towards Maimi’s table and noticed that they all got up and was walking towards Airi’s table.  Airi gulped and looked away.   

Airi continued her lunch chatting away with her gang until an unfamiliar voice spoke out.

“Kumai-chan, where are we going after school today?” piped a very tanned and hyper Tokunaga Chinami, while tugging on Yurina’s sleeves.

“Chii-chan! I was thinking about a movie” replied Yurina while pulling Chinami down to sit beside her.

‘Ehh? Are they together?’ thought Airi

A couple more unfamiliar voices were heard from behind them.
“Yurina, I should warn you.  Your girlfriend can not watch just any type of movie” teased Saki, while the new comers giggled.

“Word of advice would be staying clear of the horror films, otherwise you are in for a long night.” Advised Maasa, “I remembered the last time I went with Chii-chan, she was clinging onto me like a koala and she forced me to talk to her all night long until she was asleep.  Needless to say, I was late coming to school the next day.” Everyone around exploded in laughter.

Chinami scratched the back of her head at the mention of the embarrassing memory, while Yurina patted her head while giggling.

“You are one to talk, Saki.  As I recall someone was so scared that I was begged to stay at their place” smirked Miyabi while giving a slight poke at the now frowning Saki.

“It was your fault for picking that movie,” pouted Saki, “and besides, you enjoyed having me in your embrace that night.”

“Indeed I did, indeed I did” grinned Miyabi

“Guys, not in front of the kiddies” said a giggling Maimi, whose arm was still around Umeda Erika’s shoulder.  For some reason, Airi didn’t like seeing Maimi’s arm around someone else’s shoulder

‘Are those two together?  Wait!  Why should I care, she doesn’t know me and I don’t know her.  Why am I even thinking like this?’

“Yeah cuz, I don’t need to know what you do with your girlfriend” said Risako.

Miyabi just rolled her eyes at her younger cousin, while she continued to hug her girlfriend at the waist.

“So Chisa, are you going to train and compete against me again this year?” asked Maimi

“Yes Yajima-senpai” nodded Chisa, “You are my goal and my drive to try harder”

“Well good luck then” replied Maimi before walking away with Erika towards the field, but not before giving Airi a wink.  At that moment, Airi just blushed and looked away.

When Airi looked away she caught the look on Tsuganaga Momoko’s face.  She was staring at Airi and it made Airi feel uncomfortable.  But nonetheless, Airi did not let it dwell in her mind.

Chapter 4

When school ended, Airi parted ways with her friends and headed towards her residence.  As she turned the corner, she felt a hand on her shoulder.

“Ahhhhh!” screamed Airi and she turned around.

There right in front of her was Momoko grinning at her.

“Hi! I don’t think I was ever introduced to you or vice versa.  My name is Tsuganaga Momoko” said Momoko while giving a cheeky smile and extended her hand out. 

Once Airi’s heart stopped beating so fast, she recalled the girl in front of her.  She recalled that she was indeed not introduced nor has she introduced herself to her senpais at lunch.  Airi quickly shook Momoko’s hand and introduced herself. “S-S-Suzuki Airi”

“I know who you are.  Suzuki Airi, born April 12, intelligent in her studies, not very athletic which is ironic because parents are both athletes, shy and does not make friends easily but is best friends with Risako.”

Airi stood there in shock. ‘this is awkward.  I don’t know a thing about this girl in front of me, yet she knows about me.  Talk about being stalkerish’

As if reading Airi’s thought, Momoko explained “I know this may seem awkward and weird but I heard things about you from Risako and Yurina.  I do not mean any harm but I saw you in front of me and decided to introduce myself.”

“I see….. so…. Um… is there something I can help you with senpai?” asked a surprised Airi

“Nothing, I just saw you walking by yourself and was wondering if you would like the company” smiled Momoko as she continued to walk with Airi slowly following behind.

The walk home was quiet and uncomfortable but Airi was afraid to speak up to her senpai so she just kept quiet and continued to walk until she reached her house. 

“Nee nee Airi-chan.  I think we reached your house” Momoko spoke breaking Airi out of her thoughts.

“Huh?!” responded Airi as she looked around.  Indeed she was right in front of her house.

“Since we go in the same direction, we can always walk home.  So I will see you tomorrow” waved Momoko as she continued her journey home.

‘How did she know I lived here?’ thought Airi as she went into her house.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Hotaru on July 01, 2009, 02:11:29 AM
Airi's jealous of YajiUme?

Chisa and Nakky, and...Chinami and Yurina! :D

Can't wait for more. ^_^
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: lil_hamz on July 02, 2009, 02:54:13 PM
Wow, Momoko sure makes her move fast XD Maimi seems pretty smooth :) I wonder if she will win over Momo to get Airi's love.

Airi is really quiet. Whenever her friends are around she doesn't talk much. Maimi needs to bring her out of her shell *nudge*

Ehhhh, where are you going FaqU-san?
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 03, 2009, 05:18:42 PM
 :cow: found internet!!!!!! 

@ Mame-chan- went to a neighbouring country for a few days, needed a break from my hectic schedule  ;) There is a reason why Airi-chan is not as outspoken with others, but you'll see soon enough.

@ Hotaru-chan and Mikitty-chan thank you for the continued support and comments  :bow:

Since I have internet, a new chapter should go up no?  :D

Chapter 5

Friday Afternoon

‘Yah!!!!! It’s Friday!!!!! No more gym class and no more running!!!!!’
thought Airi after another gruelling class in gym.

“Hey Airin, I really think it’s odd that both your parents are athletes yet you totally suck” teased Risako.

At that comment, Airi went up to her and started a tickling attack.
 
“H-h-ha-ha!  S-s-so-sorry s-s-sorry, h-ha h-ha! S-s-stop!”

“Try saying that again and you will feel the wrath of the kappa” grinned Airi in victory.

“So what are you plans for the weekend?” asked Risako as she got her composure back to get changed out of her gym clothes.

“I don’t know yet, I might just stay home and study for the upcoming exams” replied Airi while putting her clothes neatly into her bag.

“Eh???? Study? Exams? But Airin those are like months away!!!” exclaimed Chisa

“Yeah!  I know you are a straight A student but really you need a life” piped Nakky as she kissed Chisa on her cheeks

“Airin, I may be your best friend and all but seriously you need a life” frowned Risako.

Upon hearing these comments, Airi lowered her head in embarrassment and in a slight uneasiness.  The girls noticed this and immediate regretted saying their comments.  Risako went up to Airi and gave her a hug.

“Sorry Airin.  I didn’t mean what I said, it’s just that the incident happened a year ago, you should let go and move on, I would like to see you have fun once in a while.  I mean you always reject any offers of chilling with us, which by the way is offensive to me.”

“I know, I know, but that image still haunts me, if it wasn’t for you, I don’t know what would’ve happened to me.  I just can’t trust people so easily anymore.  Also sometimes it feels bad for me being the third or fifth wheel.  I don’t want you guys to always look out for me when you are on your dates and what not”

Chisa and Nakky joined the hug. “Well Airin we are your friends right?  Regardless if we are dating each other in the group it doesn’t mean you are third or fifth wheel.  We want you to come out and chill with us as your girls” said Chisa, while Nakky nodded her head.

Airi let go of the embrace of her friends and nodded.  “Okay okay I will but not this weekend.  My limbs feel so tired from all the running we do!” groaned Airi.

“Which proved my point about your genes!!!” yelled Risako before dashing out the door.

“Grrrrr!  She is going to get it!!!”

“Hey Airin we are going to go now.  I will call you this weekend if you feel up to shopping okay?” asked Nakky

“Alright!  You guys have a good weekend.  Don’t do anything I won’t do”

“That is a lot of things you don’t do” joked Chisa before pulling Nakky out the door before the kappa wrath was brought upon her.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 04, 2009, 12:17:54 AM
ah...  a YajiUme?  One AiriMami is better  :heart:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 06, 2009, 04:56:02 PM
Chapter 6

Airi finished packing the rest of her possessions into her bag and walked out the change room.  She was about to walk out the school ground when a hand was place on her shoulder

“Gyaaa!!” screamed Airi and turned around to be met with one of her shorter senpais

“Geez Airi-chan, no need to scream every time you see me you know” frowned Momoko

“S-s-sorry!” stuttered Airi as she bowed and tried to calm herself down.

Momoko’s frown turned into a grin, “Airi-chan I was just joking! No need to be that scared.  Do I look scary or something?”

“N-no!  It’s just you tend to sneak up on me from behind.  But anyways, how can I help you Tsuganaga-senpai?”

“Momoko”

“Huh?”

“You can call me Momoko.  No need for the whole Tsuganaga-senpai bit”

“Hai senpai…” Airi realized her mistake and followed it up with a “Momoko-senpai”

Upon hearing this Momoko only shook her head, “We are going to have to work on this.  Really now Airi-chan, it is alright to call me Momoko or Momo-chan if it makes it easier for you”

“Momo…chan” Airi slowly pronounced.

“Much better” grinned Momoko.  “So want to walk home together?”  Airi didn’t respond and just nodded her head.  She didn’t want to anger her senpai by rejecting the offer.

The walk was once again in silence… an awkward silence.

‘This is just too awkward.  I barely know this girl.  Sure she is nice but I don’t feel comfortable yet I don’t want her to know that. Arg!  What do I do?’

“So Airi-chan, got any plans for the weekend?” asked Momoko breaking Airi out of her deep thoughts

“Huh?! Um no, probably going to stay home and study”

“Hmmm, what they say about you is true I guess” Momoko said while looking straight ahead and placing her fingers at her chin as if in deep thought.  Airi noticed that while Momoko thinking while stroking her nonexistent beard, her pinky was standing straight.  It was cute and caused a small chuckle out of Airi

“Glad to see you not as tense around me.”  Airi stopped chuckling immediately. “Would you like to go see a movie tonight Airi-chan?”

The question was so out of the blue Airi didn’t know how to respond. ‘What? Did Momoko-senpai just ask to go see a movie with me?  What do I do? What should I say?’

Airi’s thoughts were broken when Momoko stopped walking and spoke up again. “I will pick you up at 8.  See ya!”  At that, Momoko jogged ahead and waved back at a stunned Airi

‘Huh?!  She never gave me a chance to respond.  What did I get myself into? Wait a minute, where am I?  Oh! I am in front on my house’  Airi walked into her house thinking of what to do.

Chapter 7

Later that evening

Yume wo miteru…Kokyuu shiteru… rang as Airi looked at the unknown caller ID.

“Hello”

“Hey Airi-chan.  Are you ready to go?  I am just outside your house” rang the person that Airi was very scared of right now.

“Momoko-senpai!!! Ummm yeah” ‘How can I  say no when you are already outside my house? Oh god!’ “I will be out in a few minutes” said Airi as she hung up.  She slowly crept to her window and peeked outside, sure enough Momoko was there standing in front of her gate in a leather jacket and black skirt.

“Bye Mama, bye papa” hollered Airi as she put her shoes on and bolted out the door.

“Hi Momo…” (Momoko stared at her, daring her to finish with her usual) “…chan” Momoko smiled and slipped her arm around Airi’s.

“Much better than earlier!  It is true what they say about you!!!” exclaimed Momoko

“Huh?! What who says about me?” asked Airi who was feeling awkward about Momoko hooking her arm around her own.

“Well…they say you are extremely intelligent and based on the fact that it only took a couple of hours to correct the greeting towards me, so that you are!!!” answered Momoko wondering if Airi understand the tease

“I am not that intelligent and I don’t believe how you can see my intelligence if you don’t have the same classes with me” replied Airi oblivious to the tease.

“True but you have quick learning abilities it seems.  You at least called me Momo-chan without me having to tell you.  I mean at least you learn quicker than inu-chan” Momoko reasoned making it more obvious what the tease was about

“Hey!!! Don’t compare me to inu-chan” pouted Airi as she finally understood.

“Your right!  I am sorry, you are definitely more interesting to talk to than inu-chan at least you can respond” replied Momoko while running away

“Humph!!!” pouted Airi as she turned her head to walk towards her house.  Momoko seeing this turn around chased after her and tugged Airi’s shirt.  “Hey I am sorry!  I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, I was just joking”

Airi slowly smiled and yelled “Gotcha!!” as she ran towards the movie theatre.  “Hey!  I will get you for that Airi-chan” running after the kappa-loving girl.

“What movie do you want to watch?” asked Momoko as she caught up to Airi, hooking her arm around Airi’s.

“I don’t know Momo-chan, what would you like to watch?”

“I was thinking about the new scary movie that is out.”

“Ehhhh~ I don’t know Momo-chan I am not really good with scary movies”

“Don’t worry!  It’s not like you are watching it alone.  Come on it will be fun and besides you have me here” Momoko said while puffing out her chest and flexing her arms.

“Haha okay but don’t say that I didn’t warn you”

Chapter 8

After the movie, Momoko and Airi held onto each other very tightly as they walked towards Airi’s house, well more like Momoko clinging onto Airi as she looked left and right at every sound.

“M-M-Momo-chan I thought you were going to protect me” pouted Airi as she felt the circulation in her arm slowly decreasing.

“I-I-I didn’t know it was going to be that scary” gulped Momoko

“W-what was that sound? Did you hear it?” asked Airi as she looked around furiously flinging Momoko’s grip in the process.

“I-I-I didn’t hear anything.”   Immediately they heard a crack of a twig and both of them gave out a yelp before running all the way to Airi’s house.

“Momo-chan are you alright walking home by yourself at this hour?” inquired Airi worried about the paranoid senpai in front of her.

“Y-y-yeah!  I am alright” answered Momoko and she frantically looked around her surroundings while trying to put up a strong front.

“How bout you stay here overnight?  I don’t think I can sleep after that movie.”  Momoko smiled and quickly and ran into Airi’s house.  “I take that as a yes then”

“You can sleep in my room and I will sleep on the couch” stated Airi as she went to get blankets and pillows out from the closet.

“No no!  I can’t have you sleep on the couch”

“But you are my guest”

“Um can we share your bed” asked Momoko.  Airi was surprised at the suggestion but thought again at the movie and realized that she would not have been able to sleep if she was to sleep on the couch alone so she nodded her head slowly.

Airi went to her closet and retrieved some pyjamas for Momoko and her kappa pyjamas for herself.

“That is so cute!” exclaimed Momoko as she looked at the kappa pyjamas. “Do you really like kappas that much?”

Airi was embarrassed but nodded her head slowly.  She ushered Momoko into her bathroom to change as she prepared her bed.  Once Momoko came out she went in to change but not before reminding Momoko to call her parents first.

The two girls lay on Airi’s bed not moving and trying to sleep however two things were on their mind.  The movie and the fact that there was someone else that was sleeping on the bed, not just any bed, her bed.  A rattle sound came from the window and both jumped and hugged each other.

“What was that?” asked a very scared Airi

“I don’t know” whispered Momoko.  At that moment Airi realized how close they were to each other and blushed.

‘This is so awkward but why am I blushing? Good thing it is dark.’  Another rattle came from the window and Airi moved closer to Momoko.

“Airi-chan I think it is the branch hitting your window” whispered Momoko as she wrapped her arm around Airi.

Airi’s cheeks were heating up from the close proximity that she was in but fatigue soon took over her and she slowly fell asleep.



Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 09, 2009, 10:34:58 PM
The chapters are going up faster now because I have the time! 

Mame-chan where you at?
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: leyami on July 10, 2009, 06:09:15 AM
¡That's a great!

because this story is very interesting

that's why a well be waiting for your next update
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 10, 2009, 03:42:54 PM
Chapter 9

The next morning Airi woke up to the sun shining down on her face.  She felt something around her waist and slowly opened her eyes to be met with another face.  At first she was shocked but remembered last night’s event and realized that it was Momoko.

‘She looks so peaceful sleeping like this, very angelic.  No Airi you shouldn’t think this way about your senpai, especially a senpai that you barely know.’

Her thoughts were broken with a “Good Morning”.  Airi looked up and was met with dark brown orbs looking at her.

“Good morning” greeted Airi shyly.  It was then that Airi realized she was sleeping on the girl’s arm and immediately she moved to get off. “Sorry Momo-chan for sleeping on your arm!  It must feel very numb now”

“Don’t worry Airi,” stated Momoko as she flexed her arms to gain the blood back in them. “It was nice”

‘Eh? Did I hear right?  Did she say that it was nice to me almost cutting off her circulation?’

“Umm  I think we should get up and get breakfast” Airi suggested as she moved out of the bed.  Momoko nodded her head and got up as well.

They both went down to the kitchen where Airi’s parents were after their morning duties.

“Err Mama, Papa this is Tsuganaga Momoko, my school mate.  She stayed over last night because we watched a scary movie” introduced Airi as she went to hug and kiss her parents

Momoko bowed and greeted Airi’s parents with her infamous smile and a bow  “Good morning Mr and Mrs Suzuki-san and thank you for your hospitality”

“It is no problem Tsuganaga-chan.  It has been ages since Airi had friends stay over” exclaimed Mrs. Suzuki.  “What would you like for breakfast dear?”

“Anything is fine”

After breakfast Momoko and Airi went back to Airi’s room to change.  Airi suggested walking Momoko home since her parents instructed her to do so.

“Last night was fun, except the whole being scared thing”.  Airi only nodded in response.  “Maybe we can do something again next week” suggested Momoko as she turned and smiled at Airi

‘She has a bright smile’ “Um sure”

Once they reached Momoko’s house, in a quick motion, Momoko kissed Airi on the cheek and shouted “See you at school Monday” and before Airi could react, Momoko had already gone into her house leaving a stunned Airi outside.

‘Did…did she just kiss me on the cheek?  Why is my heart beating so fast?  No one has done that before….except maybe Rii-chan but this is different. God I need to talk to Rii-chan’

With that thought in mind, Airi quickly dialled Risako’s number.  After a couple of rings, Risako finally picked up.

“H-hey Airin” greeted a very out of breath Risako

“Rii-chan!  What’s wrong? Are you okay?”

“Chill Airin! I am fine.  I am with Kankan and….”

“Ew!  Do I really need to know?”

“Hold on, you didn’t let me finish!  I am at the school with Kankan, Chisa and Nakky.”

“Eh?!  Why are you guys at school?  And you guys were complaining that I was going to be studying.”

“Chisa and Kankan wanted to train for the sports festival”

“Oh! Sorry about that”

“It’s okay but what’s up?”

“Well I have an issue that maybe you guys might be able to help me with.  How bout I come over to you guys?”

“Sure”

Chapter 10

At the school field

Airi explained her encounter and events with Momoko to Risako, Kanna, Chisa and Nakky.  They were all flabbergasted.

“Wow Airin I think Momo-chan has a crush on you” exclaimed Risako while the other three nodded in agreement

“What do I do?  I don’t know her that well and I don’t know how to reject her if she asks me to chill!  Guys you have to help me!”

“Well do you like chilling with her?  What do you feel when she is around?” questioned Chisa with a cocked eyebrow

“I don’t know.  When I saw her sleeping she looked peaceful and angelic.  My heart started beating very fast, but that doesn’t mean anything, it could be because I was nervous right?”

“So why don’t you chill with her some more and figure out what it is your feeling?” asked Nakky

“Good advice babe” cheered Chisa as she gave a quick peck on the lips to her girlfriend

“What???!! You want me to chill with her more??”

“Yeah!  What’s wrong with that?” asked Kanna

“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong is that I barely know the girl and I don’t know how to interact with new people” yelled Airi as she flailed her arms around

“Calm down women!!  Just take a couple of breaths and compose yourself” yelled Chisa while grabbing onto the arms that almost hit her face.

Airi took a couple of breaths and waited for their next instructions

“Look Airin!  You have to stop being in your little shell.  I don’t see any problem with being friends with Momo-chan.  She is a nice person, a little perky, but nice.  We are not saying to be her girlfriend or anything, just be friends with her.  It doesn’t hurt to know more people”

Airi didn’t like the idea of meeting random people but she also knew that her friends are right.  Being friends doesn’t hurt or at least it shouldn’t hurt right?

“I know guys but you know me, I don’t know how to deal with these types of situations.  I don’t feel comfortable”

“Come on Airin!  You made friends with Kumai-chan and I didn’t you? Yes it took you awhile to get use to us but in the end we became good friends right? And just to let you know if it wasn’t for you I would never have met Rii-chan and we wouldn’t have gotten together.  All you need is time to get to know Momo-chan” After hearing that, Airi smiled a little at how Risako and Kanna were together, cute and loving. 

“Okay I will try.  But does it have to be alone?  Can you guys be there to help me?”

“You can always call us Airin, we will be there for you through thick and thin” stated Risako “that is until you guys get together” smiled Risako while the others giggled.

“Rii-chan this is a serious matter.  I don’t think I am ready for anything besides friends at the moment” blushed Airi

“Yeah try telling that to someone without blushing”

“Umm let’s go practice” and with that Airi ran towards the track

“Twenty says she likes Momo-chan” exclaimed Chisa

“Fifty says she gets with Maimi-chan” exclaimed Risako. 

“What?!” exclaimed Kanna, Chisa and Nakky

“What? You didn’t notice that Airin was staring at Maimi-chan, blushed when Maimi-chan winked at her and looked hurt when Maimi-chan’s arm was around Erika-san?” asked Risako.

The other three were dumbfound and shook their heads ‘no’

“Oh!  Well then ignore my last offer” smiled Risako and skipped her way to the track to join Airi, leaving the confused girls.

Risako’s POV

When I was out of view, I stopped skipping and stopped pretending to smile.  Why can’t you see the obvious Airi?  If only you knew the truth about what happened in the past.  All these years, she wouldn’t let me tell you for she feared you would be scared and possibly never want to have anything to do with her.  I don’t agree with her logic but I promised not to tell.  I’m sorry Airin!
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: leyami on July 10, 2009, 03:59:31 PM
Thanks for the update

That's 2 great chapters

Well I don't know if I'm wrong but I think
Miami feel something for Airi and Risako knows
that.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 10, 2009, 08:07:32 PM
Chapter 11

After a gruelling 1 hr practice

“Itai~ I don’t think I can ever walk again” groaned Airi as she collapsed on the grass.

“It wasn’t that bad.  I think we should do this on a daily basis” stated Chisa as she stretched her legs

“I’m-I’m with you Airin.  My legs feel very weak.  Do you think you carry me home?” Risako said before collapsing beside Airi.

“Get your girlfriend to do it.  I don’t have the energy right now.  On second thought, can your girlfriend carry me home as well?”

“Hun I am not going to carry you home nor will I carry Airin home” answered Kanna, “I think I want to do another lap.  What about you Chisa?”

“Yeah I think I am up for it”

“Babe I will wait for you here, I don’t want to overdo it” stated Nakky

Chisa nodded and continued to practice with Kanna.  While Airi, Nakky and Risako were watching Chisa and Kanna practice, a couple of shadows loomed over them.  They quickly turned their heads to see what was behind them to find the record holder, her crew and someone that Airi did not feel like she wanted to see at the moment, Momoko.

“Hello girls!  How was practice?” asked Maimi, whose arm was around Erika’s waist.  Airi again noticed this and her heart felt like it was being tugged.  She didn’t know why so she decided to look away to be met with someone else staring at her, Momoko.

“Hi Yajima-san!” cheered Nakky “Practice was good, I think I need to work on my stamina a little more though”

“Don’t overdo it okay?  It takes time for your body to adjust and please call me Maimi.”

Nakky, Risako and Airi nodded lightly.

“Hey cuz, are you coming over tonight?” asked Miyabi while hugging Saki from behind

“I don’t know Miya, I don’t know what my plans with Kan-Kan are.”

“Well if you guys are, ask your girlfriend if she wants to watch a movie with me and Saki.”

While the cousins were having their discussion, Momoko had plopped down right beside Airi.

“I hope you enjoyed last night…because I did” smiled Momoko while she was observing Chisa and Kanna practicing

“Err… I did…”

“What are you doing later tonight?” whispered Momoko

“I..er.. I don’t know yet” responded Airi who did not feel very comfortable at the moment and decided to focus her attention elsewhere.  She turned her head slightly and caught Maimi looking at her but Maimi quickly turned to speak to Erika.

“Hey Airin!” whispered Chisa.  Airi jumped a bit.

“Chisa! When did you finish your practice?”

“Just now, but anyway I wanna know if you can do me a favour.”

“What is it?”

“Do you mind going shopping with Nakky?” Airi was surprised by the question and before she could answer, Nakky came up from behind Chisa and bopped her over the head.

“What is your excuse this time?” demanded a very pissed off Nakky, arms crossed and all

“Itai~Babe, I kinda forgot and made another commitment” answered Chisa while rubbing her head.

“WHAT?!! How many times have you done this? You know what I can answer that.  MANY!!!!!” and with that Nakky turned around and stomped off.

“Babe!!! Don’t be angry, I’ll make it up to you” hollered Chisa, while chasing up to her.

Everyone snickered while watching Chisa chase Nakky in circles to get Nakky to speak to her.

“Oh boy!  I think someone is in very big trouble” commented Maimi

“Don’t fret!  Chisa will think of something, she always does!” said Risako.  “Anyways Kankan, are you ready?”

“Yeah!  Just let me pack my things”

“Eh? You guys are leaving now?” asked Airi

“Yeah We are heading over to Miya’s house to chill with her and her girlfriend” replied Risako as she pointed to the gates where clearly Miya and Saki were holding hands. “What about you Airin? Wanna join us?

“Naw!  I am not in the mood for a movie tonight” ‘Join you guys?! One word: AWKWARD’

“Alright I will see you tomorrow then” waved Risako and Kanna leaving Momoko, Maimi, Erika and Airi at the field.

“Well I guess I should do a short jog” declared Maimi to no one in particular as she began to stretch.

“Maimi-chan, I am going to work now so I will see you later” said Erika while checking her watch

“Okay sure!  Call me if you are going home late so I can pick you up” yelled Maimi to Erika who was almost at the school gates.

“Airi-chan, would you like to catch a bite?” asked Momoko

“Um- sorry but I already ate…” answered Airi, while noticing Momoko’s face seemingly become hurt “but maybe we can tomorrow?”

Momoko’s face lit up, “sure, sure.  Well I should get going then, I am starving” Momoko got up and dusted herself off. “I’ll call you tomorrow to see if you are available” said Momoko while she too started walking towards the gate.  Airi nodded and waved until Momoko was no longer insight.  At the disappearance of Momoko, Airi’s face fell.

‘Why did I say that?!  Why did I agree to meeting up tomorrow? Because I felt bad about her being upset?’  Airi’s train of questions was broken when a voice spoke up.  “You like Momo-chan don’t you?”  Airi was startled and lifted her face to be met with Maimi looking right at her, head tilted in an angle to the right

“Huh?!  No no it’s not that” Airi responded while shaking her head furiously.

“Then why were you staring at her non-existing back?” continued Maimi as she stretched her legs and arms some more.

“I wasn’t staring.  I was lost in thought that’s all!”

“Oh!  Well it seems like Momo-chan takes an interest in you.”

“But I don’t!  At least not anything romantic” said Airi with her head hung down staring at her feet.

“Oh? And why not? Momo-chan may be annoying at times but she has good intentions, always looking out for her friends”

“I-I just met her and I don’t know her that well.  So I don’t know how to talk to her.”

“Oh is that so? Then does that mean you know me well?”

At that question, Airi looked up at a smirking Maimi.  Maimi had hit a spot.

‘That’s true!  How is it I can talk to Maimi-chan so easily but not so with Momo-chan?’

“Come on! Lets go!” declared Maimi while she got up

”Huh? Go where?”

“Have a run with me.  It might help you clear your thoughts about what to do with Momo-chan” and with that Maimi grabbed onto Airi’s hand and started to jog towards the track.

‘Oh my god!  Maimi’s hand is on my arm’ thought Airi as she admired Maimi while being dragged to the track.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 12
Post by: FaqU on July 12, 2009, 12:10:37 AM
Chapter 12

The Next Day

Yume wo miteru…Kokyuu shiteru...


“Moshi moshi”

“Good morning Airi-chan!” cheered a voice way to happy in the morning

“Good morning Momo-chan”

“I was wondering if you were doing anything today”

“I-I…” Airi then remembered her conversation with Maimi “..no, I’m not doing anything as of the moment.  What did you have in mind?”

“Oh great!  I talked to the girls yesterday and we decided to go to the amusement park.  Do you want to come?”

“Amusement park?!!!  Sure!!!”

“Great!  I will come by to pick you up.  We are to meet them at the entrance in 1 hour”

“Okay, I will be ready in 15 minutes”

“See you in 15”

‘Yeah!!! Amusement park!!!  I love going to amusement parks!! I have to hurry and change!!’

15 minutes later

~ding dong~


Airi quickly put on her shoes and opened the door.  “Right on time Momo-chan!”  Momoko just snickered. “Whats so funny?  Is there something on my face?”

“No Airi-chan.  It’s just that you aren’t talking to me with a gap in between us.  I don’t know if it is because you are getting warmed up to me or if it is because you love amusement parks, but it feels good to know you are not uncomfortable.”

Airi was shocked herself but quickly smiled “Sorry”

“There is no need to be sorry Airi-chan, I should be the one saying sorry if anything for making you feel uncomfortable”

“No no it has nothing to do with you, it is just a habit I have or a tendency”

“Okay okay we are never going to come to conclusions if we keep on apologizing to each other.  So let’s just drop it and just have fun at the amusement park”

Airi smiled.  On their way to the entrance, they continued to talk about interests and hobbies more like Momoko was doing most of the talking and Airi was listening.  As they neared the entrance they heard someone scream for them.

“AIRIN~~!!!!”

Airi turned to the owner of the voice and was tackled in a hug.  Upon realization of who it was, Airi quickly hugged back.

“Maimai!!!! How are you???” asked Airi as she pulled back from the girl.

“I am doing well and I feel great about seeing you again” said Maimai as she clung to Airi’s arm.

“Why are you here?” asked Airi as she patted Maimai’s head

“Chisa told me you guys were going to the amusement park so of course I want to come too”

“I see!  Well it is a good thing you did, I missed you!!!” claimed Airi as she hugged Maimai again.

“OI!!! You guys over there, hurry up!” yelled an annoyed looking Chisa.

“Okay okay Chisa, no need to yell” screamed Maimai as she walked back towards Chisa leaving Airi’s side.

Airi giggled at Chisa and Maimai bickering but was stopped when she was pulled along by Momoko.

“Oh I am so sorry” apologized Airi “I was so lost in the moment of seeing Maimai again”

“It’s alright!  It was rare to see you so happy” winked Momoko and they continued towards the group.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: lil_hamz on July 12, 2009, 03:09:40 PM
I'm soooooooooooooooooo sorry for missing out on so much. *goes to read*

I'll edit this post later after I'm done :)

EDIT:

OmG! Airi starts studying for her exams months before? I'll be lucky to start 2 weeks before XD

Chapter 5

*GASPS* What happened a year ago? WHAT!! *needs to know*

Chapter 6

Wow, Momo sure doesn't give people the chance to turn her down. That's a good way to ask somebody out :lol:

Chapter 7

I should probably know this, but the song that Airi uses as her cellphone ringtone. Which is it?

Quote
She slowly crept to her window and peeked outside, sure enough Momoko was there standing in front of her gate in a leather jacket and black skirt.

Renai Rider!! :w00t:

Chapter 8

I wonder if Momo was truly scared or if she faked it hoping Airi would invite her to stay. That sneaky little peach :P

Chapter 9

I noticed you started to include "thoughts" in this chapter. I like it. It's always nice to know what the characters are thinking without them actually saying it verbally. If you know what I mean :)

Chapter 10

So Risako's the only one who knows? But yet she can't tell cuz she promised? Oh no Rii!! Do tell  :banghead:

Chapter 11

Quote
“Hello girls!  How was practice?” asked Maimi, whose arm was around Erika’s waist.  Airi again noticed this and her heart felt like it was being tugged.  She didn’t know why so she decided to look away to be met with someone else staring at her, Momoko.

Oh oh, things are gonna get complicated.

I like seeing the Chisa and Nakky interaction. These 2 are cute together.

Geez, I thought Momo was smooth. Look at Maimi XD

Chapter 12

Quote
On their way to the entrance, they continued to talk about interests and hobbies more like Momoko was doing most of the talking and Airi was listening.  As they neared the entrance they heard someone scream for them.

It's sad but Momo should be able to tell from body language that Airi doesn't like her that way :(

Wow, that was a lot to read in so little time. So far, I'm liking your pacing in the story. The only thing I can possibly suggest is to space out the dialogue? Like maybe not have it all posted together? Argh, I don't really know how to explain this. I hope you understand what I meant.

Keep writing though cuz I really like reading this :twothumbs
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 13, 2009, 03:55:41 PM
I'm soooooooooooooooooo sorry for missing out on so much. *goes to read*

I'll edit this post later after I'm done :)

Mame-chan  I am so touched  :cry:  You read all those chapters in one sitting???   :bow:  Now let's get to the replies

OmG! Airi starts studying for her exams months before? I'll be lucky to start 2 weeks before XD

What can I say, Airi is an intelligent girl isn't she?  :lol:

Chapter 5

*GASPS* What happened a year ago? WHAT!! *needs to know*

You will know in good time, I promise.  I should be posting it up in the next couple of chapters.... I think  :?

Chapter 6

Wow, Momo sure doesn't give people the chance to turn her down. That's a good way to ask somebody out :lol:

She is pimpin' yo!  :cow:

Chapter 7

I should probably know this, but the song that Airi uses as her cellphone ringtone. Which is it?

The song is Tokkaiko Junjou by C-ute  :P

Chapter 10

So Risako's the only one who knows? But yet she can't tell cuz she promised? Oh no Rii!! Do tell  :banghead:

All in good time, all in good time

Thanks again for the comments  :heart: ya!!!

Next 2 chapters

Chapter 13

As the reached the rest of the girls, Airi looked over at Maimi and saw that Maimi was smirking at her.  While Momoko was greeting the girls, Airi walked up to Maimi.

“Looks like running really cleared up your mind?”

“Well not in the way you say it Yajima-san.  I took your advice to open up to others but nothing romantic as of yet”

“At least you are trying” stated Maimi while patting Airi on the head “and what did I say about calling me Yajima-san?”   

“Sorry Maimi-chan”

“Much better!”

“Okay now that everyone is here, lets go in!!!” shouted Chisa which broke up all the multiple conversations.  With that everyone start walking in Maimi with Erika, Nakky, Chisa and Maimai, Saki with Miya, Risako with Kanna, Yurina, Chinami and Maasa, and Momoko with Airi.

“What should we do first?” asked Maimai who was hopping a little as she faced the group.

“Lets go on the jet coaster!!!” exclaimed Chisato who was pointing towards the closest one.  Everyone agreed and headed towards the nearest jet coaster.  As they were walking, Airi noticed that Momoko was slowing down and was mumbling to herself.

“Momo-chan?  Doushite?”

“Um-um nothing is wrong” stammered Momoko as she looked up a tried to smile at Airi.

“OI!!! We forgot that Momo-chan doesn’t react well with jet coasters!”

“No worries, I have to get over it so what better way than to go on one?” Momoko smiled weakly at the group and gave Saki a grateful look for remembering.

“I don’t know Momo-chan, you don’t look that good just looking at a jet coaster”.

“Well not everyone is good with those things” exclaimed Erika coming to Momoko’s rescue, “I, for one, am not getting on it.  I absolutely hate those things, messes up my hair”

“Okay, so how bout if Erika stays with Momo-chan?” suggested Maimi, while everyone else nodded in agreement.

“Thanks Erika!” said Momoko as she clung onto Erika’s arm “No problem” winked Erika.

“So what are the pairings going to be?” asked Maimai

“Do you even have to ask?” retorted Chisato “I am going with my baby” Nakky hug Chisato noddingly
 
“I am obviously going to go with Kankan”

“Saki-tan and I” yelled Miyabi with their intertwined hands in the air

“Chii-chan and me”

“How are you with these jet coasters?” asked Maimai to Maasa

“I love them!” cheered Maasa.  Maimai turned her head and yelled “I am sitting with Maasa-chan!”

“I guess it is you and me, Airi-chan” grinned Maimi

“While you guys are on the ride, Momo-chan and I will buy some drinks” and with that Erika pulled Momoko away from the sight of the jet coaster.

Chapter 14

Everyone quickly ran to get in line for the jet coaster.  “So how are you with jet coasters?” asked Maimi, when everyone was busy getting pumped up or talking with their partners

“I don’t know.  I haven’t actually been on one yet” Airi sheepishly replied while scratching the back of her neck

“Whoa!  So this will be your first time!!!! Let’s hope you can deal with it.  I on the other hand have a love-hate relationship with jet coasters” explained Maimi

Airi looked up with an ‘eh?’ look

“Well I like them but also get scared from them” continued Maimi “I would go for the thrill and speed but I am scared of the height, you get it?”

After a minute of comprehending what was just being said, Airi nodded her head.  Before Airi could speak, it was their turn to get on.

Once Airi was seated, she started getting nervous.  Her hands started sweating while thinking if this was a smart thing to do.  Maimi looked over and saw that Airi didn’t look so well so she grabbed Airi’s hand and gave it a quick squeeze.  “Don’t worry Airi-chan.  I am here”  Airi just held onto Maimi’s hand harder and harder as the ride started to climb.  Airi closed her eyes really tight and a thousand thoughts ran through her mind.

‘OMG!!! I can’t believe I am doing this!  I’m gonna die, I’m gonna die.  This thing is still going up.  Why did I decide to try this? Why, lord, why? Why couldn’t I have just stayed behind with Momo-chan and Erika-san? W-wwwwwwwwwwhhhhhh--AaaaaaaaaaHhhhhhhhhhhhh’

Before Airi could finish she felt the ride go down at an unbelievable speed.  As the ride was twisting and turning Airi (whose eyes were still closed) didn’t notice that she was holding onto Maimi’s hand tighter and tighter.  When the ride ended, Airi was afraid to open her eyes, the speed of the ride was still lingering around in her mind.

“Airi-chan, you can open your eyes now.  We have landed back down on earth”.  Airi slowly opened her eyes and noticed that Maimi has already gotten off her seat and was standing in front of her with a grin on her face.

Slowly and shakily, Airi got off her seat and immediately Maimi placed her free arm around Airi to support her.  Maimi ushered Airi out to join up with the others as Airi tried to get her breathing to become regular again.  As she was focusing on her breathing she realized that she was still holding onto Maimi’s hand and in such a tight grip that areas of Maimi’s hand were getting red.  Airi quickly let go of Maimi’s hand and embrace.  “I’m so sorry Maimi-chan” and she constantly bowed her head

“Whoa whoa whoa there girl!  What are you sorry about?”

Airi only pointed to Maimi’s hand.  Maimi tried to catch what Airi was indicating but couldn’t understand.  She gave Airi a puzzled look.  “I’m sorry for cutting off circulation in your hand” said Airi as she looked down at her shoe.

Maimi looked at her hand and finally understood what Airi was pointing to.  “Oh, that’s okay!  You should have seen my hand after Erika went on the jet coaster with me” laughed Maimi as she gently guided Airi to meet with the others at the exit.  Airi smiled and let out a sigh of relief that Maimi was not upset.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 14, 2009, 10:53:44 PM
Chapter 15

Throughout the day, Airi got more comfortable with the additions of the group, playing different games and going on different rides.  But all fun must end, the park was about to close and the group decided to end the day on the Ferris wheel.

The pairs were as follows: Nakky and Chisa, Risako and Kanna, Miyabi and Saki, Maimi and Erika, Yurina and Chinami, Maasa and Maimai and finally Momoko and Airi.

Throughout the ride, it was quiet in the car with Momoko and Airi.  Airi looked out at the beautiful night sky.  The stars were shining bright and it was not too chilly out, with just a slight breeze blowing.   “Nee, nee, Momo-chan, it’s so beautiful out.  Look, I think I see our street” squealed Airi.  There was no response.  Airi turned and was shocked when she was met by a pair of soft lips.  Momoko pulled away to see a still stunned Airi and she grinned.

“Sorry Airi-chan but the view was so irresistible” Airi got out of her shock and quickly looked down at the floor trying to hide her blushing.  Momoko moved closer to Airi and grabbed her hand and for the rest of the ride, they rode in silence enjoying the view.  When the ride was over, Momoko first stepped out and held out her hand for Airi to take.  Airi looked at Momoko’s outstretched hand and slowly place her own into them.  Airi didn’t let go of Momoko’s hand throughout the time they walked up to the rest of the group.  As they reached the group, they noticed that Maimi, Miyabi, Saki and Erika were arguing or more like Maimi and Erika were arguing and Miyabi and Saki were trying to calm Erika down.

“What’s going on guys?” asked Momoko to Chisato.

“I’m not sure.  Maimi received a phone call and then pulled Miyabi and Saki aside, said something to Erika and then Erika flared up.”

“Let’s just wait until they come back” stated Chinami while she looked on with a worried look.

On Maimi, Erika, Miyabi and Saki’s side

“Maimi-chan I thought you have decided to stay away from those people” yelled Erika

“Look, its not like I want to get involved but I must go help them.  You know what their relationship with me is, I can’t just leave them when they need me the most!  Why can’t you understand and trust me?”

“Look Erika, it’s not like we are going to do anything, we just want to check up on them” reasoned Miyabi.

“Erika, I trust Miya and Maimi.  They won’t do anything stupid nor will those people let them even if they wanted to.  You and I know them well enough to understand they intend for Miya and Maimi to stay out of it”

“FINE!  You do whatever you want!” screamed Erika while she stormed off.

“ERIKA!” yelled Maimi “DAMN IT!” Maimi punched a tree nearby.

Saki placed a hand on Maimi’s shoulder to comfort her “Maimi, let her cool down.  You know she is just worried about you.  But go, you and Miya have to go.  I will talk to Erika and then take the girls home”

Maimi turned to Saki and gave her a small smile and whispered “thank you.  I owe you one”

“Come on Maimi, we have to go, let’s go check out what happened” said Miyabi while she tugged Maimi’s arm but not before giving Saki a quick kiss.

Chapter 16

On the girls side

“FINE!  You do whatever you want!” screamed Erika while she stormed off.

“ERIKA!” yelled Maimi “DAMN IT!” Maimi punched a tree nearby.

The girls only caught the last bit before watching Erika storming off and then witness Maimi let out her frustration.  They watched as Saki and Miyabi went up to Maimi and exchanged a few words before Miyabi pulled Maimi out of the park as well.  Saki jogged upto Erika who sat on a bench not too far away.

“Erika, you of all people should understand where Maimi-chan is coming from.  Please think about this logically”

“I know Saki, I know.  It’s just I get worried, then I get frusterated because of this worry.  I’m sorry Saki”

“Don’t say sorry to me, say it to Maimi-chan.  I think it affects her more than me at this moment.”

“I’ll talk to her later”

“Well let’s go and get the girls home shall we?”  Erika nodded and walked with Saki towards the girls.

“So since the park is closing, we should be getting home” smiled Saki to the onlookers

The girls all exchanged glances wondering who wanted to bring up the question on everyone’s mind.  But before they could Saki continued, “Don’t worry girls, everything is okay.”  Saki gave them all reassured smiles especially to Risako.  Risako upon seeing this knew she had to help Saki get the girls home.

“Let’s go guys!  I am exhausted!’ said Risako as she let out a big sigh.  Kanna hugged Risako from behind with a pouty look.

“Aww babe, that means we can’t continue the fun at my place”

Risako gasped and smacked Kanna’s hands away from her waist. “Kankan, not in front of everyone else”

“Aww come on, it’s not like they won’t be in our shoes some day, we can give them lessons” smirked Kanna and with that she started to run.

“ARIHARA KANNA! YOU GET BACK HER THIS INSTANT!” yelled Risako as she chased after her girlfriend.  The viewers all laughed as Risako chased Kanna around in circles.

“So much for keeping up appearances” teased Chisato and the girls erupted in laughter again. 

Slowly, Saki sent everyone off leaving only Risako and Kanna behind.  Once the rest of girls were out of view, Risako’s smile turned serious as she turned to look at Saki.

“Saki-chan, what happened back there?”

“Rii-chan and Kan-chan thank you both for helping me get those girls going.  I owe you one”

“So what happened?” asked Kanna

Before Saki could answer, Risako asked what was on her mind, “It’s ‘them’ isn’t it? Something happened to ‘them’ so Miya and Maimi-chan went to look for ‘them’”  Saki hesitated before she slowly nodded her head in confirmation of Risako’s guess.

“I thought they were not involved anymore? Why did they go back?” asked an irate Risako.  Kanna wrapped her arm around Risako’s shoulder to calm her down.

“I don’t know the details, all I know is that they called Maimi-chan, and then Maimi-chan and Miya had a small discussion and then told me and Erika that they had to go find ‘them’” sighed Saki “But rest assured it has been a year now, Miya and Maimi-chan worked very hard into living a normal life so I doubt they will get involved again.”

“But then….” Risako didn’t care if Miyabi and Maimi didn’t want to get involved she was worried about ‘them’ forcing them to get involved.

“However, Rii-chan, you know how much these people mean to them too.  You know what they’ve been through together as a whole, AND you know that if it wasn’t a serious matter, ‘they’ would never look for Maimi-chan and Miya” continued Saki.

Risako nodded her head in understanding.  “So.. is Miya going back to your place later? Or is she heading home?”

“Miya said they will head home once they have checked out what the situation is” assured Saki.

“Okay” sighed Risako. “I guess we should be heading home too then”

“Hey, don’t worry!  If I hear anything, I will call you right away okay?” assured Saki as she patted Risako’s head. “Kanna, please escort your girlfriend home safely.”  Kanna nodded her head and they parted ways to their respective destinations.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 15, 2009, 09:22:36 PM
Chapter 17

Meanwhile on Airi and Momoko’s side

Airi and Momoko were still walking hand-in-hand towards Airi’s house.

“Nee, Airi-chan, I had a lot of fun today” said Momoko, without taking her eyes away from where they are walking.

“I did too.  It’s been so long since I let myself go and have fun again” replied Airi.

“What do you mean?  Does that mean the ‘shy Airi-chan’ that everyone has known has been wearing a mask and in reality is a wild party girl?” teased Momoko

“Um um I think we’re here at my house” said Airi as she quickly let go of Momoko’s hand “I’ll see you tomorrow at school” and with that she gave a quick wave and entered her house.

‘Strange, what did I say?’ pondered Momoko as she looked at the closed door a little longer before walking towards her own house.

A few days later

Airi was keeping her distance from Momoko at all cost.  She avoided confrontation and eye contact from Momoko.  The tension between the two was easily noticed by Airi’s best friend, Risako.  When their little group was at the library working on their respective homework, Risako decided to ask.

“Nee Airin, what’s up with you and Momo-chan?”

“There’s nothing wrong.”

“Yeah, and pigs can fly” snorted Risako “but seriously I thought you guys were getting along fine?  What happened?”  Did she do something to you? If she did, Kankan and I will go and…”

“No, no, no! She didn’t do anything to me”  Airi said trying to calm down her best friend.  “It’s just she said something that brought back memories of the past.”

“Airin, you were young still, well you’re still young actually but anyways having fun is a given.  Nothing bad happened at least.  You came out unhurt physically” reasoned Risako.

“Yeah, but it was because I was careless and didn’t think too much about consequences!!!!” retorted a frustrated and teary-eyed Airi.

Upon seeing Airi getting emotional, Risako’s expression softened and gave Airi a bear hug.

“Airin, you can learn from the experience and be more careful but that doesn’t mean you should shy yourself away from everyone else.  You make choices more wisely, choose the group to hang with more carefully but it doesn’t mean everyone is evil in this world.  There are those that really care for you and will protect you.”

By now, Airi’s tears have escaped and were falling onto Risako.  Risako just held Airi until Airi pulled away.  “Thank you” whispered Airi “If I didn’t have you then and now, I don’t know what I would do to pull myself together”

“If you want to thank me Airin, be the happy you, and don’t let one mistake drag you down” smiled Risako.
Airi smiled and gave Risako a hug.  “So are you ready to take over the world again?” joked Risako.  Airi giggled and nodded.

“Great!  Because there’s a party at Maimi-chan’s house this weekend and we can sleep over too!” exclaimed Risako.

“Speaking of Maimi-chan, where has she been?  She hasn’t been in school for a couple of days now” asked Airi.

Risako gave a small smile.  “I don’t know, maybe she’s sick.”  Airi didn’t notice the awkward smile that Risako was giving.  Just at that moment, they saw Saki and Erika running towards them.

“Ri-Ri-Rii-chan…. We have to go” huffed Saki

Upon hearing the statement, Risako’s face was drained of all colours, “They contacted you?  Where are they?  Are they okay?” Risako started bombarding them with questions.

Erika and Saki exchanged glances then looked at Airi and Risako.  Saki tugged onto Risako’s sleeve and gave her an indication that Airi was still there.

Risako immediately stopped her questions and turned to Airi.  “Airin, can you do me a couple of favours? Can you pick up the homework from my afternoon classes, excuse me from them and tell Kankan that I will call her later” exclaimed Risako as she started to jog towards the school gate with Erika and Saki in tow.

“Huh?!  Where are you off to Rii-chan?”

“I will explain it to you later” exclaimed Risako before she disappeared from view.

Chapter 18

‘Who was Rii-chan referring to? Who is ‘them’? Why can’t she tell me?  Why is it that Saki-chan and Erika-san were hesitant in answering Rii-chan’s questions as if they didn’t want me to know?’  

Questions were floating in Airi’s head throughout the rest of the day but decided to wait for Risako and ask her when she comes over to retrieve her homework.  As Airi was deep in thought someone tapped her on her shoulder from behind.

“Kyaaa~~~!” shrieked Airi

“Airi-chan!!! It’s only me” said Momoko as she placed a hand on Airi’s shoulder to calm her down. 

“Oh, Momo-chan you scared me out of my wits” said Airi as she was patting her chest to calm down her heart rate.

“Sorry!!  I didn’t mean to” responded Momoko with a guilt-struck face

Airi shook her head, “No!  I should be the one to apologize!” Momoko looked at Airi with a confused face. “My apologies for avoiding you like a plague.  You haven’t done anything to me but that night…that night you said something that brought back a wave of unwanted memories” explained Airi

“Oh~ What happened if you don’t mind me asking.  You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to”

After debating about if for a moment and recalling the words of Risako, Airi decided to tell Momoko.  “This may take long, do you want to go get something to drink?”

“Lead the way” cheered Momoko

At a nearby café

“You may think I am being silly or stupid for thinking the  way I am now “ Airi began while Momoko listened intensively.

“I was never this shy and my defence mechanism was never this high either.  I was outgoing, loved having parties, chilling till late, center of the attention and naïve.  Lots of people knew me for my outgoing personality and I was well-liked.  I was never the type of actively seek the attention, people just like paying attention to me or something.”  Airi smiled at the memories of when she had so much fun and the person she was then.

“So what happened to that outgoing Airi-chan? What made her change to this timid Airi-chan?” asked Momoko, very intrigued about the story that was about to unfold.

“I thought that with the amount of parties I go to, I would be able to handle any situation.  I didn’t think that having innocent fun and flaunting what you’ve got would cause trouble” Airi’s smile slowly faded

“One year ago, I went out with some friends….”

Flashback to One Year Ago

“Airin, I think your skirt is way too short!” stated Risako

“I don’t think so!  Besides if it was longer, how would I get to flaunt my legs” smirked Airi as she was applying her make up.

Risako rolled her eyes. “Where are you going anyways?”

“I’m not too sure, I think a house party or something”

“What do you mean you’re not sure? How do you know it’s safe?  Who will protect you?”

“Rii-chan, relax!!!!  I am going with the girls.  The house party is a friend of a friend of one of them, I think.  It’s just like any house party and I don’t need anyone to protect me” responded Airi as she checked her appearance one more time before grabbing her things and putting on her shoes.

“I don’t know Airin, I have a bad gut feeling about this.  I don’t think it is safe.  I don’t trust your party girls to take care of you much less protect you”

“Don’t worry so much.  I’ll mail you about the details when I get home.  Bye!!!” and with that Airi ran out the door to meet her girls.

When they reached the house, you can hear the music blasting on full through the speakers and lots of people were there.  Airi noticed that these people were older than she was and some looked like they were a bad bunch.

“Hey Aki, how old are these people?” asked Airi

“Does it matter, it’s a house party.  Let’s just have fun” exclaimed Aki as she grabbed Airi’s hand and pulled her to the concession table.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: lil_hamz on July 16, 2009, 05:29:55 PM
Chapter 13

I wonder if Momo should have gone on the ride. Although she doesn't do well on them but at least that would stop Maimi and Airi from sitting together?

Chapter 14

Quote
OMG!!! I can’t believe I am doing this!  I’m gonna die, I’m gonna die.  This thing is still going up.  Why did I decide to try this? Why, lord, why? Why couldn’t I have just stayed behind with Momo-chan and Erika-san? W-wwwwwwwwwwhhhhhh--AaaaaaaaaaHhhhhhhhhhhhh’

This was cute. I LOL-ed :lol:

Quote
Slowly and shakily, Airi got off her seat and immediately Maimi placed her free arm around Airi to support her.  


OMG! Body contact XD

Holy...seems like Maimi is involved with some people Erika doesn't approve of?

Chapter 15

I'll read and comment on the rest of the chapters soon ya? Forum-ing time is over :(

PS: Great job :) Don't ever stop writing okay?
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 17, 2009, 03:28:53 AM
Mame-chan:  thank you for the encouragement!!!!!! I post slower here gomene.  I am on like chapter 29 or 30 on HPmegaforum.  Although I have thought about retiring after finishing this story.  I guess not many people like it here so maybe when I have my own thread on H!O I might pick it up again.  But I am still debating about it.  There are lots of great writers on H!O and here so I feel intimidated.  I guess I am more timid than when I first thought.  Amazing you could sense that I was gonna stop???  How???  I am kinda stuck on the TanaGaki fic though.

I have thought about quitting on this forum for this fic but for you I will go until the end!!!!!  Arigatou!!!!  :bow:

Chapter 19

“Hey cutie!  Wanna dance?”  Airi turned to see who the owner of the voice was, to be met with a guy with blond spiked hair, looked like he was older than Airi, holding a drink to what Airi assumes as alcohol and had his friends right behind him.  One word that came into Airi’s mind was: Punk wannabe

Airi looked at him with a ‘are you kidding me?’ “Uh-No thank you!” Airi responded and turned around to get herself a drink.  

One of buddies went up to Airi and grabbed her arm to turn her around.  “Ryo-san hasn’t finished talking to you!” he roared.

“Now, now, don’t scare off the little girl” smirked Ryo while he waved his hand in the air indicating for his buddy to back off.  “As I was saying or asking, cutie, do you wanna dance?”

Airi hated these types of people, people that think they are big shots just because they are in a gang or had their boys with them.  She hated those that caused trouble or joined gangs in general, so again she answered “No” and gave him a disgusted look.  Ryo’s smirk started to turn into a frown.  Airi’s friends were all just standing around waiting for what was to come.  Ryo all of a sudden grinned “Well it must not be my night to be REJECTED” and with that he and his boys left.

Airi and her friends just shrugged the incident off and started to party.  Throughout the night, Airi felt her head starting to spin

‘Damn! I think there was alcohol in the punch.’

She turned to her girls and indicated it was time for them to leave.  The girls were somewhat sober and were unwilling at first but realized it was late.

As they were walking towards the train station, a hand covered Airi’s mouth and dragged her to a nearby alleyway.  Her girls yelped and decided to run for their lives.  As Airi was being dragged she watched as her friends were scurrying off, leaving Airi to fend for herself.

“Well lookie here, isn’t this the cutie that rejected me earlier tonight?” said Ryo as he walked out of the shadows.  There was only one lamp post near the alleyway so Airi can make out Ryo smirking.  He walked closer to her until he was face to face with her and Airi could see the anger in his statement.  “Do you know I always get what I want and no one dares to say no” he grinned evilly as he dragged a hand along Airi’s thighs.  “What makes you think you are good enough to be with me?” Airi tried to squirm away from his touch but was difficult for Ryo’s boys had a good grip around her mouth and waist.

“Ah ah ah!  Now you wouldn’t want to anger me now would you?” he hushed her from her squirming.  Airi was scared, scared of what would happen to her but she was helpless, the alcohol that she consumed earlier was taking a toll on her and she was losing consciousness.  She continued to squirm out of Ryos’ boy’s grip but that only earned her a slap across the face.

~SLAP~ “What did I say about moving?” growled Ryo.  He turned Airi’s face towards him and he grinned.  “Don’t worry, as long as you don’t make things hard, I’ll be gentle” and then he started to kiss her along her neckline.  By now, Airi was crying from the slap and from the fear of what was going to happen.  She felt his hands gliding along her thighs up and down, again Airi squirmed.  Ryo’s boy held onto her more firmly.  Ryo started to go lower to Airi’s chest area.  “Where is that feisty girl now?  Are you scared?” He yanked off the tube top Airi was wearing, having her upper body exposed, with the exception of her bra, as he hungrily looked over his prize.  Airi knew she had to get out of here so she bit onto the hand that was muffling her cries.  Ryo’s boy yelped in pain and let go but before Airi can run, she was met with another slap to the face.  The slap caused her to bite herself and blood started dribbling down from the corner of her mouth.  Another of Ryo’s boys gagged her mouth with a cloth and pinned her arms against the wall.

“What don’t you understand!  It is useless to fight, you are mine tonight and no one will be there to save you” he grinned as he continued from where he left off.  He grabbed onto Airi’s ass as he kissed her collarbone.  Airi was crying profusely but refused to let up so she continued to move away from his kisses.  This upset Ryo so he did let his anger out by punching her in the midsection.  Airi’s yelp was muffled and the pain was so unbearable, Airi passed out.

Chapter 20

Present time- in the Café

Momoko put a hand over her mouth shocked at the story she had just heard.  She  quickly got up from across the table and went over to hug Airi, who was already in tears thinking of the memory.  There was one main question lingering in Momoko’s mind but was hesitant to ask.  She opened her mouth a couple of times but decided to close it again.

“When I woke up, I was in Rii-chan’s room” continued Airi.  She wiped away her tears and took a sip of her strawberry-kiwi juice. “I was wearing a set of Rii-chan’s pyjamas, Rii-chan was sleeping in the sofa not far from the bed”

“Did anything happen that night?” blurted Momoko.  The suspense was killing her, she wanted to know if Airi was mistreated physically.  She felt hatred against this Ryo character and his group, so much hatred she didn’t notice how hard she was clutching Airi.

“Itai~ Momo-chan~  Itai~yo!” winced Airi as she tried to take off Momoko’s grip from her arm.  Momoko snapped out and started rubbing the area she was clutching. “Gomen, gomen Airi-chan”

“I asked Rii-chan about what she knows about that night”…

Flashback

“Ahhhhh~ Get away from me” shrieked Airi as she jerked up from her sleep.

~CRASH~ Airi turned to the sound and found Risako sprawled on the floor, frantically trying to tend to her friend.

“RII-CHAN!!!” Airi started bawling.

“Hush, hush! It’s okay Airin, they won’t get you!”

“I was so scared and frightened” Airi continued sobbing on Risako’s shoulder.

Risako patted Airi’s head gently and continuously.  “It’s over Airin, it’s over!”  Airi and Risako stayed in that position until Airi was all cried out.

“Airin, get some more sleep” ushered Risako as she lowered the fragile Airi into her bed.

“Don’t leave me?” asked Airi as she clutched onto Risako’s hand. Risako nodded and Airi moved so that Risako can lie beside her.  Risako climbed into her bed and wrapped her arm around Airi, stroking her arm until Airi fell asleep.

Chapter 21

When Airi woke up again, she noticed Risako was missing ‘Rii-chan?  Where are you?  I thought you wouldn’t leave me!”

Risako’s room door slowly opened to reveal the missing friend holding a tray of food.  As soon as she spotted Airi’s expression, she quickly placed the tray down on the table and rushed to Airi’s side, wrapping an arm around Airi’s shoulder.

“What’s wrong Airin? Did you have a nightmare?”  Silence except for the random sniffling.  “Airin!  Don’t scare me, what’s wrong?” Risako was getting worried by the minute.  

“I thought you left me” croaked Airi through her sniffling.

“Oh Airin!” Risako gave Airi a bear hug “I was afraid you would get hungry when you woke up so I decided to get something for us to eat.  I’m so sorry for making you think that way”.  Airi continued crying, she was happy that her best friend didn’t leave but was upset at thinking that way about her best friend and making her feel guilty.

“Rii-chan, thank you!”

“Daijoubu!” Risako wiped away the tears from Airi’s face.  “Come, you must be hungry now, I cooked ramen!”  Airi nodded and followed Risako.  Throughout the whole meal, Risako knew that there were questions that Airi wanted to ask but Risako can only hope she wouldn’t at that moment.  She wasn’t sure if Airi was ready for recalling  the nights’ events.  

As soon as they were finished eating, Risako ushered Airi to rest some more.  Airi complied for she was very worn out from the crying and quickly went to sleep.  She was later woken up to someone talking outside the room.  Airi got up and took a peek outside.

“What do you mean that it will be better this way?”
“She has a right to know! Don’t you love her?”
“You don’t know that, you never will if you don’t try”
“Okay, okay, I promise” sighed Risako “but I also want to thank you”
“Okay, you take care of yourself too” Risako sighed and turned to got back into her room to see Airi standing there.

“How long have you’ve been awake?” asked Risako as she quickly went to Airi’s side.

“Just a few minutes”

“Sorry did I wake you up?”

“No, no.  Who was it you were on the phone with?”

“Err, er, that was my cousin’s girlfriend.  She wanted me to help her keep a secret so that she would tell my cousin herself”

“Oh okay” There was a pause before Airi could gather her courage to ask about the events.  “Rii-chan, how- how did I end up here?”

“I brought you home, Airin”

“How did you know where I was?”

“Um- well, I didn’t feel great about the night so I decided to follow you.  I saw you go into the house party and I waited outside.  I then saw these guys coming out saying that a certain girl rejected one of them and that he will make her his tonight.  Then I watched them standing in this alleyway as if waiting.  I wasn’t sure about who they were talking about so I didn’t pay much attention to them.  A couple of hours later, I saw you come out, you looked a bit drunk but still managed to walk so I quietly followed from behind your group.  All of a sudden someone scream and your group was running away.  It was dark so I couldn’t make out where you were, so I followed the running girls.  I caught up with one of them and asked her where you were, all she said was ‘Ryo….grabbed…trouble’  I pieced 2 and 2 together and realized that you were the one they were referring to and that you were in danger so I ran back.  While running back, I called the cops telling them the location.  While running back I prayed that nothing has happened to you.  By the time I was near the alleyway all I can make out was that.. that.. PUNK punched you in the stomach and you passed out.  I was so scared for you and that..that.. PUNK was about to continue I was about to run over and tell them that I have called the cops.  Luckily, the police sirens were sounding and they fled.  I quickly ran over to you and put your top back on and then carried you back to my place.  I didn’t think your parents would like seeing you in that state so I called them and told them you were staying over.  While you were knocked out, I helped you change into my pyjamas.  While I was changing you, I noticed the bruise that was forming so I got an ice pack and placed it on you to cool it down.” After Risako finished re-telling the events, she turned to be met with a crying Airi.

“Oh my god!  Airin, what’s wrong?  Where does it hurt?  Is it your stomach?”

Airi shook her head and wiped the tears.  “These tears were of relief and joy.  Relief that nothing happened and joy that you were there by my side.  I don’t know how to thank you enough!”

“Don’t worry, Airin, that’s what friends are for”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: lil_hamz on July 17, 2009, 06:57:58 AM
Chapter 16

Maimi seems to hold Erika in a somewhat important position in her heart. I mean she did punch the tree and all. That has gotta hurt :P

Chapter 17

Oh noes, something happened didn't it? That's why Risako ran off *scared*

Chapter 18

It was at that party where something bad happened right? Poor Airi...I'm so worried for her now :cry:



Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 17, 2009, 07:25:29 PM
Chapter 22

Present Time-In the Café

“Needless to say, I did not go out anymore with those people and I was more cautious about what I wear and the people I meet and whom to be friends with.  Because when you meet people, you go out and when you go out, trouble may occur.  I know some of this does not make sense and that the logic might not be comprehensible but to me the change was for the better.  Shying away from unknown people just makes things easier for me, because that way I am sure that nothing of that sort will happen again.”

“No Airi-chan, you went through a traumatizing situation, and if it wasn’t for Rii-chan, who knows what would’ve happened.  Airi-chan, every person has a defence mechanism in them, and are cautious about the people they associate with so don’t worry about it being weird, or not making sense.  However, that shouldn’t be the end of the world, you’ve grown from your mistakes and make better judgments about people and situations.  Try not to dwell in past because seeing you this way hurts.”  Momoko grabbed onto Airi’s hand and placed it over her own heart. “It hurts here, Airi, to see your special someone being hurt, regardless if it’s physical or emotional.”

Airi was moved by Momoko’s words but thought deep down that something wasn’t right so she quickly let go of her hand and placed it back on her lap.

“Look Airin, I am not asking you to accept me romantically....yet, but at least know that there is always someone here for you.  I don’t want to rush you into anything but just know that I will be waiting.  If you aren’t ready, can we at least be friends?”

Airi looked at Momoko with a small smile, “Who says we aren’t?”  Momoko smirked and for the rest of the evening, Momoko and Airi talked about random things.

Later that Evening

Airi was doing her homework while waiting for Risako

Yume wo miteru…Kokyuu shiteru…

“Moshi, moshi”

“Airin, I am outside.  I wanted to pick up my homework.”

“Oh okay, be down in a second”.  Airi quickly opened the door and sure enough Risako was there with Kanna.  She led them to her room to wait while she gathers all of Risako’s homework, as well she thought it would be a good chance to ask her what the emergency was about.

“So what was the emergency?” asked Airi, whose back was towards Risako and Kanna.

Risako grabbed Kanna’s hand and they exchanged glances. “um- nothing, Miya had a bad stomach-ache so Saki-chan and Erika-san wanted me to go see her.”

“Miyabi-chan?!  Wasn’t she missing from school like Maimi-chan?” inquired Airi as she turned to face her guests.

“Naw, she was in school today but because of her stomach-ache she was missing from her classes” quipped Kanna.

“Oh okay!” smiled Airi as she handed Risako her homework, which in turn let out a sigh of relief when Airi was not looking.

“You seem… happy” stated Risako giving Airi a funny look

“What do you mean? Can’t I be happy?” asked Airi as she gave Risako a wide smile.

Risako quickly placed her backhand onto Airi’s forehead while Kanna took a ruler out of her bag and pointed it at Airi when Risako shook her head.   “Okay, she has no fever… so who are you and what did you do to the real Airin?”

Airi swatted away Risako’s hand and Kanna’s weapon, “Guys, its me, really, I just feel better I guess.  I had a long talk with Momo-chan today about everything, and honestly, it was comfortable and nice chatting with her” smiled Airi recalling her time at the café with Momoko.

“Oohhhh~! Does that mean Momo-chan has the chance of capturing our Airin’s heart?” teased Kanna as she wiggled her eyebrows.

“I don’t know about that yet, I just enjoy her company.”

“I’m so happy for you!  You have started to get out of your shell” cheered Kanna as she went to hug Airi, leaving Risako to her own thoughts.  Risako gave a slight frown.

“Rii-chan, is there something wrong? I thought you’d be happy to know I am not shying myself away” asked Airi giving a curious look to Risako.

Risako gave a small smile to Airi before giving Airi a hug, “I am happy for you, Airin.  I- I- I was just thinking about M-Miya, yeah that’s right Miya”

“Oh is Miyabi-chan feeling better from her stomach-ache?”

“Uh yeah she is getting better, still hurts but she’ll be better in no time”

“Well, Airin, we should be off now, someone is missing their beauty sleep.  We’ll see you tomorrow at the party” exclaimed Kanna as she ushered Risako out the door.

“Hey, matte!  I don’t know where Maimi-chan lives”

“Are you going with Momo-chan?” Airi nodded her head, “then don’t worry, Momo-chan knows.  See you and good night!”  Kanna and Risako waved as they walked out of Airi’s house.  They walked and made sure Airi closed her door.

“How is Maimi-chan?” asked Kanna

“From what I see, she looks fine, nothing serious, I just hope she will still be after hearing about this” said Risako with a worried expression.

“Don’t worry, babe, if Maimi-chan couldn’t handle it, she wouldn’t have made you promise her to keep her secret years ago”

“I guess so and I hope so”

Chapter 23

On the day of the party


Airi was frantically looking through her clothes, throwing them all over the place, looking for something to wear before the arrival of Momoko.

“Airi-chan, your friend is here” exclaimed Airi’s mother.

“Mama, can you send her up?”

A few minutes later, Airi heard a knock and then turned to see Momoko poke her head inside, smiling widely.

“Whoa, Airin, you are still not ready?” asked a surprised Momoko. “With your usual habit of being on time for everything, I would expect to see you all dressed up and drinking tea waiting for my arrival”

Airi whacked Momoko in the arm. “Oh hush! It been so long that I haven’t gone to a house party that I don’t know what to wear” exclaimed Airi in her defence.

“Did you pack your things for the sleep over?” asked Momoko as she rubbed her arm.

“Yeah, I just can’t think of what to wear.”

Momoko looked around at the clothes sprawled across, she picked up a few items and pushed Airi into the bathroom with them.

“Are you sure about this?” asked Airi from the inside.

“Yeah! Just change and come out so that I can check you out!!!”

“Okay” Airi walked out.  Momoko’s eyes shot out and her jaws fell open.  Airi felt uncomfortable. “is it bad?” 

Momoko picked up her jaw “No, no, Airin you look great”

Airi blushed. “Thanks”

“So are you all set?” asked Momoko as she held out her arm for Airi to hook her arm around.

Airi giggled and the hooked her arm around.

Upon arriving at Maimi’s house, one can already hear the music blasting out the speakers.  Lots of people were already there dancing and chatting.

Airi clung onto Momoko tighter while Momoko just gave Airi’s arm a reassuring squeeze.  Once inside, they looked for the girls and Maimi to ask where they should place their things. 

“Hey Erika-san!  Where’s Maimi and the rest of the girls?” asked Momoko

“Maimi and the rest are outside near, put your things upstairs in Maimi’s room first and then come join us.”

“Airin, you go out first, I’ll take our things upstairs first” exclaimed Momoko as she quickly grabbed Airi’s things and dashed upstairs, while Airi followed Erika outside.

Once outside someone jumped onto her for a hug.  At the whiff of the familiar scent, Airi hugged back.  “Ano, Rii-cahn, we just saw each other last night, did you miss me that much?” giggled Airi

“Airin, I was afraid you got cold feet and decided to not come” stated Risako as she pulled away.

“I think all of us thought you got cold feet” laughed Chisato with Nakky in tow.

“I was already devising a plan on how to dress you and drag you over if you didn’t” piped Kanna, while everyone laughed.

“Rii-chan, keep your girlfriend away from me”

“Well, don’t just stand there, grab a seat and sit down, there’s plenty of food and drinks to be eaten” yelled Miyabi from their table.

Airi looked past her group and found that the rest sitting at a wooden table looking in Airi’s direction.  Airi smiled and nodded at them before they all walked back to the table.  “Miyabi-chan!  So glad you are well from your stomach-ache” chimed Airi.

“Stomach-ache? W-“

“Yeah Miya your stomach-ache remember?” Risako gave Miyabi a ‘just play along’ look.

“Uh yeah.  Thank you for asking” said Miyabi while returning Risako a ‘Thanks for the heads up doofus!!!!’ look

“Anyways, come sit Airi-san.  Would you like something to eat?”

“Anything is fine Saki-chan” responded Airi  “Yakiniku for me!!!” yelled a voice from behind.  Everyone turned to see the last remaining member running out of the house.

“Mou, Momo-chan, what took you so long?” asked Erika.

“I- er- got lost” she said while scratching the back of her neck in embarrassment.  The girls shook their head.

“Mou, Momo-chan, you didn’t know the difference between inside and outside?” laughed Maasa

“I know, but it’s dark, and there were lots of people and.. anyways let’s just eat”

“Great reasoning there Momo-chan” exclaimed a giggling Chinami.

“Hey Maimi-chan, are you sure you want to leave your guests inside your house while you are sitting out here with us?” asked Yurina, while chewing on her food.

“Yeah.  I think its fine.  I don’t think I know many of them and besides I think they are here for the alcohol”

“A-al-alcohol?” squealed Airi “But we’re not even legal to drink”

“Don’t worry!  I assumed that someone in there will most likely spike the punch, so that’s why I kept a separate cooler for ourselves” as Maimi indicated to the cooler near her feet.

“Won’t your parents be upset with you though?” asked Chisato

Maimi gave an awkward smile and was about to respond.  “Maimi doesn’t live with her family” said Erika sternly, while Miyabi, Saki and Risako nodded.

Sensing that this might be a sensitive topic, everyone decided to drop it.  So throughout the night they group of friends just ate, joked around, played games and generally enjoyed themselves until…
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 17, 2009, 07:58:50 PM
   
I'm waiting for a moment  intimate of airimaimi, What is secrecy  of maimi?
airi and momo? is rare,   :shocked:  i prefer a romance, airimaimi.   :heart:
nexts episodes.

the episodes are good.

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 18, 2009, 07:11:46 AM
Mikitty_Ayaya-chan:  Gomene.  I doubt am good enough to write anything intimate yet considering this is my first time writing anything like this.  At least nothing in the areas of sexual but I might think of something sweet however still debating about it.

Chapter 24

“Maimi-chan!! Miyabi-chan!!! Maimi-chan!!! Miyabi-chan!!!”

All of them turned their head to the owner of the voices.  In ran 2 girls that looked like they were around the same age as the group.  One was shorter than the other.  One had slightly curly light brown short hair, whereas the other had long, black, wavy hair pinned in a ponytail.

“Aika-chan, Koharu-chan” whispered Maimi as she quickly got up along with Miyabi and ran over to them.

“What’s wrong?” asked Maimi

“They-they-they” huffed Aika.

“Catch your breath first” instructed Miyabi

“They are in trouble.  They didn’t want us to find you but we thought that it was necessary” said Koharu

“What happened?” asked an anxious Maimi.  But before the 2 new arrivals could answer, Miyabi lifted her hand to indicate for them to stop.  She whispered something to the 3 and then they nodded.  Maimi and Miyabi turned and walked over to the table where everyone was watching what was going on.

“Erika, can you and Saki-chan watch over the place, and organize where the girls will sleep?  Miya and I are going out for a bit.”

Before Erika could protest, Miyabi continued “we are going to grab a coffee with Aika-chan and Koharu-chan”

Maimi looked at Erika with pleading eyes and shook her head.  Upon understanding the gesture, Erika could only glare at Maimi but nod her head. “Fine”  Saki went up to the both and whispered something to both of them, and with that Maimi and Miya took off.

CLAP~ CLAP~ “So who wants to tell ghost stories?” asked Saki.  Everyone’s attention was now diverted to the new idea given, except one.

Risako was not paying attention, staring at the area where Maimi and Miyabi disappeared from.  Airi noticed her best friends’ frown.

POKE~ POKE~ “Nee, Rii-chan, daijoubu?”

Risako snapped out of her train of thoughts and gave Airi a weak smile.  “Yeah”

“Are you sure?  Don’t worry about Miyabi-chan, she’s only going out for coffee right?”

“Yeah, you’re right”

Chapter 25

Later that night

Airi woke up to some people talking in the kitchen.  She decided to get up and get herself some water.  As she was getting closer to the kitchen, the voices got louder and clearer.

“Where are they?” Risako and Erika were pacing around.  

“Rii-chan, Erika-san, stop pacing, you’re giving me a headache”

Risako and Erika plopped down into the chairs.

“Why?  Why? I just don’t understand!!!!  Why did ‘they’ have to come here?  Why did they decide to go with ‘them’?  Why are they not home yet if it’s just for a coffee?  Didn’t ‘they’ promise to never interfere with their lives?”  Risako was getting louder.

“Shhh! You’ll wake the others if you continue this” hushed Saki  “No one can answer your questions, we’ll just have to wait patiently”

As Airi leaned closer to the kitchen frame, the wooden floors from beneath her feet creaked.  “Maimi, is that you?” asked Erika.  Airi walked into the kitchen while scratching the back of her neck.

“Sorry to interrupt, I wanted some water”  Saki quickly got up to fetch Airi a glass of water.   “So is Miyabi-chan and Maimi-chan not back yet?” asked Airi as she sipped her water.

“No they aren’t”.  Just as Erika was about to continue, a tapping could be heard from the backyard glass door.  The girls turned to see a bruised Aika and Koharu leaning on the door for support.  Risako and Saki quickly ran over to open the door and support them.

“What happened?” asked Saki

“M-Maimi-chan and M-Miyabi-chan said they-they will not be coming b-back tonight” replied a weak Aika.

“Where are they?” asked Erika

“Th-they-they are at Mai-Maimi-chan’ old place” responded Koharu

“H-how bad is it?” asked a frightened Risako

Aika and Koharu exchanged glances, neither of them wanted to answer

“Okay, we are coming with you” stated Saki “Rii-chan, wake up Kanna-chan and tell her to play host.  Erika and I will get our things and Airi-chan” Airi looked at Saki, “can you please get some water for these 2” Airi nodded, unsure of what was going on.

The 3 girls scurried off in different directions after leading Aika and Koharu to a chair.  Airi fetched them some water.

“What happened to you 2 anyways?” whispered Airi.  Aika and Koharu looked at each other.  “Are you Suzuki Airi?” Airi nodded, “then we are not the ones to tell you” responded Koharu.  Before Airi could ask why, Saki, Erika, Risako and a tired-looking Kanna entered the kitchen.

“Airin, you should go back to bed” stated Risako and with that she turned to Kanna to indicate to her to lead Airi back.  Airi just followed in confusion with Koharu’s answer.

‘What did she mean by they are not the ones to tell? Why is it Rii-chan, Kanna-chan, Saki-chan and Erika-san seem to be keeping something away from the rest of us? Where is Maimi-chan and Miyabi-chan?’

“You know, if you keep on furrowing your eyebrows, you’ll get wrinkles a lot faster than your time” said Kanna as she poked Airi in the head.  “Don’t worry too much Airin, nothing’s wrong.  I don’t know everything that is happening, but I know that Rii-chan and the rest keep some things under wraps to protects us”

Airi nodded, although it was nagging her she knew that she wasn’t going to get any answers tonight.

Chapter 26

The next day when Airi woke up, still Risako, Saki, Erika, Maimi and Miyabi have not come back and it was already late in the afternoon.

“Well girls, Maimi-chan called and said that we can do whatever we want and that she apologies for not being a good host” exclaimed Kanna.

Everyone got together and made breakfast before deciding what to do for the rest of the day. Airi was thinking about where the others could be until Momoko snapped her out of her thoughts.

“Nee, Airin, do you wanna go catch a movie together?”

“Uh sure!  Who’s going?”

“We all are!” cheered Nakky

“So how bout we meet at the theatre in 2 hours, that should be enough time for us to all go home, take a shower and change” suggested Yurina.  

“Kumai-chan, that’s a brilliant plan” gushed Chinami as she gave Yurina a peck on the lips

“So it’s settled, we wait in front of the theatre in 2 hours” exclaimed Maasa.

Throughout the entire movie, Airi’s mind was always drifting to where the others could be, especially Maimi.  When the movie was over, she decided that she should go by Maimi’s house to see if she was there.

“Nee, Momo-chan, you go home first, I want to take a walk by myself”

“Airin, are you sure?  Is there something wrong?”

“No, I just want to take a walk before going home”

“Alright, call me when you get home so I know you are safe.  Don’t go home too late”

“I will” and with that Airi headed towards Maimi’s house.

It wasn’t late nor was it early so the skies have already darken.  As she was walking towards Maimi’s house, a drunken man was heading towards her.

“Hey cutie!  Let’s go have a drink together” he slurred.

“S-sir, no thank you.  I have to be somewhere else” replied a frightened Airi as she walked away.

The drunken man pulled on Airi’s arm, “Come on!  Just one drink”  

Airi was quickly reminded of one year ago, she didn’t know what to do and the drunk man had a strong grip on her.  “P-please sir, l-let me go”

“Not until you go with me for a drink!” demanded the drunk man and he started to drag Airi with him.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you” declared a voice.  Both Airi and the drunken man turned to the owner of the voice.  There stood a person dressed in a black tracksuit, with a black cap hung so low you can barely see their face, hair tied in a ponytail and wearing a black and white bandanna tied across their face.  One wouldn’t have noticed this person if not for the white lining on the black tracksuit.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 18, 2009, 08:14:55 AM
Mikitty_Ayaya-chan[/b:  Gomene.   At least nothing in the areas of sexual but I might think of something sweet however still debating about it.

I did not want to say that.
 moment intimate also is: time alone, when talking and other things and other things.  when the  trust is born. I've not asked one moment intimate where there is sex.  you  advanced much with "moment intimate"    your imagination flew a lot with those words.  :lol: next chapter, the fic is good.   :lol:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: EriKan on July 19, 2009, 08:35:02 PM
this is really interesting story and a great work..
and yeah don't stop writing..

kinda thinking who are "they"..?

ps. i'm always reading this but could not comment.. :huhuh
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 19, 2009, 09:11:25 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-chan:  Gomen gomen, but it gave me the chance to inform other readers the rating of the story right?  :roll:

Erikan:
  No worries if you don't have time to comment.  Thank you all for the continued support.

Chapter 27

“Oh?  Who are you?  Don’t place your nose where it shouldn’t be” growled the drunken man.  Airi’s masked saviour walked forward towards them.  All Airi could made out was the stern look in her saviour’s eyes.  “I said let her go!” growled the saviour.  Airi could barely make out the voice because the bandana was covering the person’s mouth, so it made it difficult to tell if the person was a guy or a girl.

“What are you going to do if I don’t? Huh punk!” asked the drunken man, pointing an outstretched finger at the unwelcomed guest.  In one swift motion, the masked figure, grabbed the outstretched arm and tossed the drunken man onto his back.  The drunken man quickly got up, holding onto his lower back and scurried off.  The masked figure turned their head and looked at Airi, then they started walking away.

“Wait!  Thank you for saving me!” said Airi as she bowed to her saviour.

“It’s no big deal!  You shouldn’t be out here at this time.  Be careful next time” and with that the saviour continued to walk, not looking back at Airi.

“Wait, wait…”  Airi called but the masked figure just kept on walking.  Moments later, Airi heard her name being called.

“AAAIIIIIRRRRIIIINNN!”  Airi turned to see who was calling her.  Risako and Kanna were running towards her.

“Airin!  What are you doing here?” asked Risako

“What are you guys doing here, Rii-chan?”

“I just came from visiting Maimi-chan.  She said she was tired so we left, nee Kankan?” Risako asked nudging Kanna

“Er, yeah.  She said she was tired and that she wanted to rest early so she has enough energy to practice tomorrow”

“Oh… I was worried about Maimi-chan, so I was gonna visit her” answered Airi “but I guess she is sleeping now, so I will see her tomorrow”  Airi was upset she couldn’t see Maimi, she wanted to know what happened and whether she was alright.

“Let’s get you home Airin”

As they were walking Airi home, Airi couldn’t help it anymore, she wanted answers.

“Rii-chan, what happened to Maimi-chan, I know you know”

“Nothing happened to Maimi-chan” answered Risako as she avoided eye contact with Airi.

“If nothing happened, then where were you after you left Saturday night? Why were those 2 bruised and battered?”

“Umm…ummm”

“Don’t try to lie to me Sugaya Risako!”

Risako knew Airi was getting upset, she let out a sigh, “Airin, I can’t tell you.  It is Maimi and Miya’s business.  If they wanted everyone to know I don’t think they would’ve kept it from everyone.  I’m sorry but I can’t tell you.” Risako looked away from Airi

Airi’s agitation softened.  She knew Risako was right, she just wanted answers, she never realized that it was hard on Risako too for keeping everything to herself.  Airi placed a hand on Risako’s hand which caused Risako to look at Airi.  “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have raised my voice, I was just worried and it doesn’t help that I am kept in the dark” reasoned Airi.

Risako squeezed Airi’s hand, “its okay Airin, I understand but I believe one day you will understand and know everything”

“Okay, let’s not dwell on the matter any longer, I’m really tired” whined Kanna.  Both girls giggled before continuing their way home.

Once Airi was home she quickly texted Momoko.  She was expecting Momoko to be asleep but as  to not worry the poor girl she texted her anyways.  However in less than 2 minutes a message was sent back from Momoko.

Sooooo relieved you got home safely

Why are you still up?   :? I thought you would’ve been asleep by now.  :smhid

I couldn’t sleep, not until I know you have gotten home safely

Silly peach!  I told you I was going to text you

Yeah, but I was worried!!!!  :(

So sorry to have you wait up  :sweatdrop:

It’s okay as long as you are safe.  Well since you are home safely, I can rest at ease.  You should get to bed too.  Wouldn’t want you to have panda eyes  XD

Airi smirked at the text, she felt warmth in her heart.

I will!  I’ll see you at school tomorrow

Airi placed her phone near the head of her bed while she changed  into her pyjamas.

‘That’s so sweet of Momo-chan.  I can’t believe she waited for me’ as Airi was in thought, a slight blush slowly crept into her face. ‘So tired!  I should get some sleep before I get panda eyes’

Chapter 28

The Next Morning

Airi did her usual routine and was just about to leave the door.  She swung the door open just as Momoko was about to press her doorbell.

”Momo-chan?!  What are you doing here so early in the morning” asked a surprised Airi

Momoko smiled “I came to walk you to school”

“But it’s so early!... Well, let me rephrase that” said Airi once she saw Momoko giving her the cocked eyebrow look, “It’s earlier than your usual time”

“But I wanted to walk you to school” said Momoko “so here I am and we better get going so we don’t mess up your schedule”  Momoko grabbed Airi’s hand and puller her towards the direction of their school. 

Throughout their mini journey, Momoko did not let go of Airi’s hand.  Airi stared at their hands unintentionally, she didn’t realize that she was staring until she felt Momoko move her hand to intertwine it with her own.  Airi blushed and from the corner of her eyes saw that Momoko was grinning.  Momoko walked Airi to her class and chatted a bit since there was still lots of time.  Risako and Kanna walked in not too long after.

“Eh~~~  Momo-chan, you’re here earlier than usual” exclaimed a shocked Risako as she went up to Momoko and placed her backhand against Momoko’s forehead to check her temperature.  Momoko swatted away Risako’s hand and pouted.

“Stop that!  Is it that unbelievable?”

Kanna and Risako looked at each other and then both responded, “YES!!!!!” before giggling and high-fived each other.

“Well, FYI, I was walking Airin to school, isn’t that right Airin?”.  Airi blushed and nodded her head.

Kanna nudged Risako, “Nee, Rii-baby, are you sensing what I’m sensing?” Risako did not respond, she had a shocked/surprised face.  “Nee, Rii-baby, are you that shocked?” asked Kanna as she nudged and made eye contact with Risako.  Risako snapped out of her trance and gathered her composure.

“Kankan, I don’t know what you’re sensing but my spider senses are sensing sweetness and romance in the air”

Airi and Momoko both blushed a couple shades of red.  “Mou~~~, leave us alone” exclaimed Momoko.

“We can’t do that” said Kanna in a fake shocked look “if we left you guys alone, who knows if you guys will just get it on in the classroom” Airi and Momoko’s face were as red as tomatoes as Risako and Kanna laughed.

~SMACK~ SMACK~ Chisato and Nakky both smacked the back of the heads of Risako and Kanna  “OI!  Stop it you two!  Airi never teased you guys when you guys first started dating” lectured Nakky

“Mou, Nakky, Chisa just look at the 2 tomatoes, its cute!!!” said Kanna in her defence

Nakky rolled her eyes while Chisato took her spot and started to sleep.  “Just ignore them Airin, I’m happy for you.  Are you happy for them Chisa?” Chisa mumbled something from beneath her arms.

“What was that?  Speak properly women!!!!” yelled Nakky.

Chisa lifted her head up a bit from its resting place.  “I said I’m happy Nakky, but I would be more happy if you’d let me sleep just for a few more happy if you’d let me sleep just for a few more minutes” and then Chisa laid her head down again.

Nakky rolled her eyes and went to hug Airi.  When she pulled away she gave a serious look towards Momoko.

“Momoko-chan, as much as you are a senpai, if you dare mistreat Airin, you’ve got a couple of us hunting you down” as Nakky placed one hand on her hip and the other wagging her finger at Momoko.  Momoko in turn never seen such a Nakky, so when Nakky was wagging her finger, Momoko’s eyes went wide and placed her hands in the air in defence.

“Nakky! Don’t scare the girl” said Kanna as she placed an arm around Momoko, “you scare her away, then Airi might come after you” teased Kanna.  The girls laughed except for the two subjects.  “But in all seriousness, I don’t think Momo-chan will mistreat Airin, nee Momo-chan?” nudged Kanna

Momoko took Airi’s hand into her own “No, I would never dare” said Momoko as she looked sincerely into Airi’s eyes.  Their moment was broken when the professor walked into the classroom.  Momoko let go and quickly whispered “see you at lunch” as she dashed to her own class.

Chapter 29

During class, Airi’s mind was distracted with images of Momoko and how sweet Momoko has been towards her.  She didn’t realize that she had this dreamy look on her face.  Risako on the other hand had to constantly nudge Airi to indicate to her that she had to stay focused. “Psst!  Airin, are you that head over heels for Momo-chan”.  Airi straightened herself and tried to pay attention to the lesson as much as possible.

When the lunch bell rang, Airi quickly gathered her things to meet Momoko and the girls in the cafeteria.  To her surprise, Momoko was already outside her classroom waiting.

“Hey! How long have you been waiting here?” asked Airi

“I’ll wait forever!” responded a cheeky Momoko, which caused Airi to blush.  “Let’s go!” Momoko took Airi’s hand and intertwined their hands together as they walked towards the cafeteria.

“Um-Airin?”

“Nani?”

“You do realize what’s going to happen when we see the girls right?” Airi paused in her track thinking.  She comprehended where the discussion was leading to.

“I’ll be fine as long as you’re there with me” smiled Airi, Momoko’s smile brightened and held onto Airi’s hand even tighter.

“Are you ready?”

Airi nodded “ready when you are!”

As expected, once Airi and Momoko arrived hand-in-hand, the girls started teasing them.  As they were teasing, Airi noticed that Maimi, Miyabi, Saki and Erika have not arrived yet

“Rii-chan, where’s Maimi-chan and them?”

“They are out on the track.  Maimi-chan wanted to practice”

Airi nodded in understanding as she ate her food quietly.  When she was finished, Momoko was still eating so she decided to go wash her hands.  On the way back to the cafeteria, there was a window overlooking to the track.  Airi noticed that Maimi was wearing sweat pants and a long-sleeved shirt while she was running, with Miyabi, Saki and Erika looking on.

‘Boy isn’t she warm in those? Maybe it’s a new training technique.  Talk about dedication to keeping up her record’

Then Airi watched as Maimi fell all of a sudden.  Saki, Miyabi and Erika ran over to Maimi while Airi raced outside as well.  From afar she could see that Saki, Miyabi and Erika were convincing Maimi of something and that Maimi was getting frustrated.  Erika was handing Maimi a bottle of water and a cloth but Maimi just swatted it away, got up and continued to run.  By now Airi has managed to get closer to the track to hear what was going on.

”Maimi-chan, don’t force it!  It’s not going to be better that way!” yelled Saki to a Maimi who was being persistent and continued to run.  Erika picked up the bottle of water and towel and the 3 went back to watching Maimi run.

Everyone had a worried expression on their faces as they watched on.  Maimi had a determined look and Airi noticed something was wrong.  She couldn’t put her finger on what but watching Maimi running, she feels that it didn’t look right.  Again, Maimi collapsed.  Saki and Erika ran over quickly while Miyabi jogged over.  It was then that Airi noticed that Miyabi was also in sweat pants and a long-sleeved shirt.

‘That’s odd!! Rii-chan never told me Miyabi-chan was the athletic type for one and why is she also in sweat pants, is she training with Maimi?’

Airi watched as Saki, Miyabi and Erika holstered Maimi up and walked her towards the bleachers.  Airi decided to walk up to them to see if they need any assistance.  Maimi was the first to notice her walking towards them.

“Airi-chan, why aren’t you inside eating?”

“Maimi-chan, are you alright?  You don’t look too good, your face is pale”

“Airi-chan, thank you for your concern but I’m fine” said as she took a swig of the water that Erika had just passed her.

“Why don’t you train in shorts and t-shirt?”  Aren’t you hot in those?  Same with Miyabi-chan!”

“Well since I wasn’t practicing over the weekend I decided to catch up by using this technique I was taught.  I kinda dragged Miya to join me”

“Er-yeah.  I could never win Maimi physically or verbally so voila! I have to go through the same training”

“Airi-chan, I think class is about to start so….”

“There you are Airin!! I was looking all over for you.  I thought you might have fell down the toilet” snickered Momoko as she went up to Airi and locked their hands.

“I saw Maimi-chan and Miyabi-chan training and wanted to say hi that’s all.  No need to worry” reassured Airi as she gave Momoko’s hand a squeeze.  “And for your big fat information, I would never fall into a toilet, that’s you little one!” teased Airi as she poked Momoko on the nose.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 20, 2009, 12:11:11 AM
 the chapters are more interesting! next chapter,  the secret of miya and maimi are intrigues, and maimi  it has collapsed.
more chapters! airi is concerned about maimi, she loves maimi  without a doubt.  :heart: the person  covering your face ... and who rescued to airi, may be maimi.
if the guess is correct, miyabi and  maimi  protecting people and the rescue of the dangers, i hope to read a chapter of action.  :heart:

nexts chapters.  :)
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: stefy on July 20, 2009, 03:36:05 AM
Wait a sec... so is it YajiAiri or MomoAiri  :cry: ... please let it be YajiAiri!!!

Anyways nice fic, don't stop writing!!!
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 20, 2009, 04:05:15 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  I am unsure whether there will be action as of yet. 

stefy:  The final pairings aren't set yet so it is undetermined who it will be.

Chapter 30

Saki, Erika, Miyabi and Maimi witnessed the new couple’s cute antics.  “Er… congratulations!” said Maimi.  Saki, Miyabi and Erika looked on as Maimi went over and patted them both on their shoulders.  The other 3 followed suit.

“Excuse me, I haven’t eaten yet so I’m gonna go grab a bite” said Maimi as she slowly walked towards the school building.

“Yeah, we haven’t too so we’ll see you guys later” said Erika as she, Saki and Miyabi jogged to catch up with Maimi.  As Maimi was walking away, Airi noticed she had a slight limp, but thought it was because she tired out her legs.

Once away from everyone, Maimi let a lone tear fall from her eyes as she felt it mix with the sweat drops.

“Maimi-chan!  Wait up!” yelled Erika.  Maimi quickly wiped away her tear and sweat from her face and stopped in her tracks.

“How are you feeling?” asked Erika as she placed a hand on Maimi’s shoulder.

“My legs are sore but not too bad.  I think I can bear the pain” as she continued to walk

Saki stopped Maimi by tugging at her shirt “You know we will always be there for you right?”

Maimi patted Saki’s head.  “I’m going to take a shower, maybe my legs will feel better”

While in the shower, Maimi let the warm water run down her body.  The water washed away the tears that managed to escape her eyes.  She was frustrated and angry, so angry she started punching the tiled walls in front of her.  She continued hitting until she felt a hand on her shoulder.  Maimi quickly turned around with a fist up almost ready to attack her intruder until she realized it was Miyabi with a towel wrapped around her.

“Miya! Don’t do that! I could have punched you!” scolded Maimi as she brought her fists down.

“Maimi-chan, I don’t know bout you but if I had a bleeding fist I don’t think the opponent would get hurt” said Miyabi as she lifted Maimi’s hand in front to see.  Maimi never knew she was bleeding but the water from the shower was washing it all away.  “Maimi-chan, don’t get frustrated.  You will be fine for the sports festival, given you stop adding more injuries”

“But the sports festival is in a couple of weeks, no one can guarantee that I will be ready then”

“But at this rate, your just adding injuries, which guarantees you NOT to be ready.  Come on, finish up so we can go watch a movie with Saki and Erika”  Maimi nodded in defeat fully understanding Miyabi was right, so they quickly took their respective showers and changed.

Chapter 31

Airi was pondering about Maimi’s condition throughout the rest of the day.  She didn’t know why but the fact that Maimi was upset and pale was nagging at her.  It also worried Airi that Maimi was overworking herself, so she decided to visit and comfort Maimi.

When she arrived at Maimi’s house, she was greeted by Aika at the door.  Before she could ask for Maimi, she head a scream coming from the living room.  Airi zoomed past Aika to find Maimi clutching her leg in pain and some other people in the room.  One sitting on a chair, who looked relatively small sized, one sitting behind Maimi clutching on her shoulders, one in front of Maimi and a couple lined up in Maimi’s living room.  Of the people lined up, Airi recognized it to be Koharu.

“What’s going on here?”

Everyone turned to the new guest and Airi watched as Maimi lowered her sweats to cover her legs.  As she was doing so, Airi caught glimpse of some nasty bruises and scars.  Without thinking, Airi scurried over towards Maimi and hugged her protectively, pushing the people around Maimi.  “Stay away from her”

She noticed the small figure on the chair smirk. ‘What is she smirking about?’ Why is she hurting Maimi? Is this fun for these sick people?’  Airi glared at everyone in the room.  “What do you guys want from Maimi-chan?  Why are you hurting her?”

Airi felt a hand on her arm and she looked down at it.  She slowly moved her eyes along and realized it was Maimi.  She looked at Maimi’s face who was smiling weakly back at her.  Maimi looked towards the small figure on the chair. “Reina, we’ll continue this later.  I’m going out to the back with Airi-chan” Reina nodded.

While Maimi was trying to get up the people that Airi pushed away quickly went to help her up.  Maimi just held out her hand to tell them she could do this and then pulled Airi away with her.  As they were walking to the backyard, Airi again noticed Maimi’s limp but it was more noticeable.  Once outside, they sat at the wooden table.  Maimi sat down pulling Airi to sit beside her.

“Airi-chan, why are you out so late?  It’s not safe for you to be walking alone. You should’ve called Momo-chan to accompany you, or did something happen?”

“Maimi-chan, who are those people?  Why are they here?  Why are they hurting you? Should I call the cops?”

Maimi looked at Airi’s eyes then looked away and gave a small sigh.  It looked like Maimi was having an internal debate against herself.  “Airi-chan, don’t worry!  They were not hurting me so no you don’t have to call the police.  I know them”

“If they weren’t hurting you, then why did you scream?”

“The 2 people you pushed away come from a family of Chinese herbalists and acupuncturists, they were just massaging my legs.  They knew it would hurt so JunJun was clutching onto me so I wouldn’t squirm so much while LinLin was massaging me”

“Um- Maimi-chan, why DO you have so many bruises and scars on your legs? And how do you know such people?”

Upon hearing Airi ask the latter question, Maimi winced.  “Airi-chan, I think it’s late, you should go home” said Maimi avoiding Airi’s questions, as she got up to leave.  Maimi felt a tug on her sleeve.  Airi got up and looked Maimi in the eyes.  “Maimi-chan, I can’t leave!  I’m worried about your well-being so quit avoiding my questions”

“Airi-chan, there are some things that is best you didn’t know.  Because once you know them, you might not like what you hear” said Maimi without looking back at Airi.

Airi thought about it and as she did Maimi started limping her way back into the house.  Maimi suddenly felt another tug.  “I want to know!  I just want to know what is bothering you” Airi pulled Maimi back to the wooden table and sat down then patted the spot beside her.  Maimi sighed again and sat down.

“You know, you should stop sighing, it might not be that bad” encouraged Airi.

‘If only you knew how bad this could turn out.  What do I do? Tell her the truth or just lie about it?  Is this a risk I’M willing to take.  If I don’t tell her the truth, what would I say as my lie?  It’s too late to lie about this, she will become curious and will find out that I have lied to her.  What do I do?  Damn it!  Why isn’t Miya here!!!’   Maimi debated against herself and finally came to a conclusion.  “Okay.  I don’t know where to start”

“Let’s try with how you know THOSE people inside”

“Reina, the small petite figure, is my cousin”

“Your- your cousin?!  Is your cousin… those that are involved with gangs?”

Maimi nodded, “Not only is she a gang member, she is the leader of the group, and…”

“And?” 

Maimi looked away as she continued her sentence, “ and I’m the other leader of the group”

Airi put a hand over her opened jaw “Y-you’re the other leader?  Meaning you’re part of this- this gang?”

“Yes”

Airi closed her gapped mouth “How long have you’ve been in it?”

“Ever since Reina and uncle found me”

“Found you?  What do you mean by found you?”

“I’m adopted Airi.  I was adopted when I was a child.  Reina is my biological cousin on my father’s side”

“But where are your parents? Why did they put you up for adoption”

“My uncle told me my parents were killed when I was young.  Out of protection, one of my father’s men had to hide me.  Rival gangs were going after our family, so he hid me wherever he could.  Apparently, Reina’s father, my uncle, have been looking for me for years.  I was told that they guy who hid me died so no one knew my whereabouts.  My uncle has been feeling guilty that I was lost so he was constantly hearing for my news.”

“B-but how does your uncle know you are his niece?”

“Haha, trust me that was what I thought at first too.  My uncle said I look like a replica of my mother with the exception of my eyes and I have a birth mark on my lower back” answered Maimi.  “I was 10 when my uncle and Reina showed up at my adopted parents place.  I was never happy with my adopted parents.  They were cruel human beings.  Behind closed doors, I was not their daughter, I was a servant, tending to their every need and getting beaten when they were feeling upset like a punching bag.  So I was happy when my uncle came and saved me.  On the day that my uncle came, I was in the mist of my punishment by my adopted mother” Maimi said through gritted teeth.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 20, 2009, 10:19:13 PM
oh, that's good information,that there will  action, personally, is an important point stubbornness, the determination of Airi in the chapter, it is so safe and full of determination with maimi.
maimi siplemente is interesting, the communication that exists with miya and  maimi is interesting.
I like  more  yajisuzu, that a yajiume.
nexts chapters.


 
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 20, 2009, 11:26:04 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san: As you wish  :D

Chapter 32

Flashback to young Maimi

At the sound of the doorbell, an angry woman threw down the stick she was holding. “Go get that! We’ll finish this later” yelled the women.

Maimi slowly got up and limped to the door.  She was feeling woozy as it is, she barely had enough energy in her to open the big oak door.  Once she did, she saw a man in a grey suit, beside him was a girl and behind them were other men dressed in black suits.

“W-wh~” Maimi couldn’t finish and she collapsed.  Before she hit the ground, the girl caught her.

“Daddy, look at her arms and legs!” shrieked the girl.  The man in the grey suit took off his sunglasses and looked at them closely.

“Reina, honey, help her up first” said the man.  Maimi looked at the people through half-closed eyelids.

“Who are you? And what do you want?” asked Maimi’s “mother”.  The man ignored her and looked at Maimi.  He smiled at Maimi “What is your name?”

“M-M-Maimi” Maimi forced out in an inaudible voice.  Reina placed her ear closer to Maimi, while Maimi repeated her name.

“Daddy, it’s Maimi” said Reina.  Reina’s father nodded.  “Daddy! She’s running a fever” panicked Reina. Reina’s father quickly placed a hand on Maimi’s forehead to check.  Indeed Maimi’s body was very hot.  He looked at his men and nodded at them.  They went over to Reina to take Maimi from Reina.  Reina’s father and Reina then turned to leave.

“Wait a darn minute!  Who do you think you are and where are you taking MY daughter?”

Before Maimi could hear Reinas’ father’s response, Maimi fainted.  By the time Maimi woke up, she realized she was in an unfamiliar surrounding.  She looked around and at her own clothes and realized she was wearing hospital clothes, so Maimi concluded she was in the hospital.

‘What happened?  Why am I here?’ Maimi tried to get up but felt weak.  She then remembered she was beaten down by her mother before fainting and that there was a man in a grey suit and a girl.  The beatings she was getting lately were getting worse.  The sound of a flush broke Maimi from her thoughts and then the door opened and in walked Reina.  Once she noticed Maimi was awake, she quickly rushed to her side

“You’ve woken” exclaimed a relieved Reina.  As Reina was advancing towards Maimi, Maimi clutched onto the sheets and tried to move away. “Don’t worry!  I’m not going to hurt you” soothed Reina as she noticed the fear in Maimi’s eyes.

“W-who are you?” asked Maimi in an inaudible voice.  Maimi’s voice was dry so Reina couldn’t hear what she was saying.

“Hold on, let me get you some water first” instructed Reina as she poured Maimi a glass of water.

Maimi gulped down the water she was given.  Reina took the cup from her when she was done and refilled it.  Maimi drank some more water and shook her head when Reina wanted to give her more.  “Who are you?”

Before Reina could answer, Reina’s father stepped into the room. “Ah, Maimi-chan, you’re awake” He walked over to a chair next to Maimi’s bed.

“Who are you?”

“Maimi-chan, you don’t have to be scared.  I’m your uncle”

Maimi shook her head, “If you’re my uncle, how come my mother doesn’t know you?”

“Haha, so sharp, just like your parents.  Maimi-chan, I’m your biological uncle and she” he pointed to Reina “is your cousin, Reina” he explained.  “I’m so sorry I couldn’t find you sooner”

Maimi was shocked at the news she was given, she was also unsure whether this was a dream, a dream that was to end her nightmare.  “Sorry, but are you sure you’ve got the right person?”

Reina’s father smiled and nodded his head.  “You have your mother’s face but your father’s eyes” as he took out a picture of Maimi’s real parents.  Maimi looked at the picture closely and sure enough she could notice the resemblance.  Without realizing it, Maimi had started to cry.  Reina went up to Maimi and hugged her while wiping Maimi’s tears with a tissue.

“I’m sorry” she choked “but I think I need more proof than that” Maimi didn’t want this to be a big misunderstanding and that she would be brought back from her dream, brought back to hell

Reina’s father chuckled “Well if it makes you feel better I did a DNA test while you were asleep and you have a birthmark on your lower back”

Maimi looked up at Reina’s father, “Why didn’t they want me?  Why did they leave me with those those people?” spatted Maimi as she cried harder.

“I’m sorry Maimi-chan.  It’s all my fault that you were left with those bastards” apologized Reina’s father.  His smile faded to be replaced with a sorrowful look. “Your parents loved you, don’t think that they purposely dumped you” he reassured.  “They- they were killed when you were young”  Maimi gasped with her widened eyes.  “They wanted to protect you from rival gangs so one of your father’s men ran with you but he didn’t survive.  Your corpse was never found, so I believed that you were still alive.  I looked everywhere for you, but it was difficult to search for you.  Throughout the years, I have been going through an emotional rollercoaster.  Ever person that fitted your description, I would run a DNA test.  I’m so sorry for taking so long.  So sorry that you were left with those bastards but trust me Maimi-chan, I’m here now.  Everything will be different now” He took her little hands in his and gave it a squeeze.  Reina wiped Maimi’s face and patted Maimi on the shoulder giving Maimi a reassured smile.  Maimi smiled back at both.

“It’s okay now!  You’ve found me now right?... Uncle?”

Reina’s father smiled and got up to hug Maimi.  But then a thought occurred into Maimi’s mind and she pulled away.

“But my parents, my adopted parents, won’t let me go so easily”

“Don’t you worry about that!  They will never come near you again” Maimi’s uncle raised his voice in anger.

“You’ll be coming home with us” said Reina happily.  “I’ve always wanted a younger sister!  You don’t know how boring it is to always be surrounded by guys”

Maimi chuckled lightly but stopped “If I haven’t heard incorrectly, my parents were killed by rival…gangs?  Does that mean….”

Maimi’s uncle and Reina nodded.  “Now Maimi, you don’t have to be involved but one day all of it will be yours and Reina’s.  That is all that your parents left for you.”

“But I don’t understand all that stuff and I don’t want to do those things and.. and what about school?” Maimi doesn’t want to disappoint her uncle but she wasn’t sure she wanted to be in a gang.

Flashback ends

Chapter 33

“So wait, you didn’t want to be in a gang, does that mean that you were forced?” asked Airi as she wiped the tears from her eyes.  She couldn’t believe that the smiling and laid back Maimi that she was accustomed to had such a past.

“I wasn’t forced Airi-chan.  My uncle and Reina realized it was a scary thing for me so decided not to force me to do anything I didn’t want to.  I think me being found was good enough for them so they would never force me, in fact, they became very supportive and caring.  At first, it was a bother because my uncle was afraid of my well-being so I had bodyguards around me.  I finally voiced it to my uncle, my uncle did not like the idea of me without a bodyguard so he introduced a female bodyguard with the addition that I would have to learn to protect myself.  Obviously that was better than nothing.  People were scared of me when I was walking down the street.” Chuckled Maimi.  “So I started learning from Reina.  Maybe it’s in my blood, it didn’t take me long to become a strong fighter, even better than Reina at times” smiled Maimi at the memories.  “I never did involve myself much with the things they do, not until one incident that changed it all.  Although everyone sees me as the other leader, in reality, I am Reina’s right-hand person, the fighter of the group”

“Why?  What happened?”

“I chose to become Reina’s right-hand person because in my eyes, she truly is a leader and my older sister.  She has always guided me along life, even till now.  She is the sister I never had and I know that Reina treated me the same”

Flashback

*Sniff sniff*

“Maimi-chan?” Reina called out to Maimi from her bedroom door.  As soon as she saw Maimi crying, she rushed over to her.  “What’s wrong?” Maimi wiped her tears and replied “Nothing”  Reina gave Maimi a stern look, analyzing her face.  “It’s about family isn’t it?” she asked

Maimi was shocked!  ‘How can she tell that?  Okay yeah I am unhappy about something but to be on the dot?!’

“Don’t give me that shocked look!  I’ve been through it before” said Reina as if reading Maimi’s mind.  “I don’t know what happened” continued Reina as she wiped the lone tear from Maimi’s eyes, “but I can guarantee that those that make fun of you or look at you differently don’t know the real you.  Only true friends wouldn’t judge you and those are the ones that you can rely on.  When I was in your situation, I was more defensive so I took advantage of my status.  You weren’t raised like I was so my mentality at the time was doing what I do best, beat people up.  Well I do now too I think” said Reina with a finger on her chin pretending to think.  It earned a giggle from Maimi.  “Good to see you smile again kiddo!  Anyways, you have a choice to make, you can either beat people up or just learn to ignore.  Those outside will never really understand us, they will be biased against us.”  Reina got up and started walking out Maimi’s room.

“Thank you” choked Maimi.  Reina turned around and smirked at Maimi “I should be the one thanking you”  Maimi didn’t know what she meant by that so she gave her a confused look.  “For being you.  You’ve brought a lot of joy to both my father and I and also you’ve given me the chance to teach someone else.  You are a younger sister that I never had.”

Maimi was touched, she ran up to Reina and gave her a hug and Reina hugged back. “Just so that you know, I want to be the first person to be there if you decide to beat them up”  Both pulled away laughing.

End of Flashback
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: h!pfan4ever123 on July 21, 2009, 01:48:47 AM
I love this story very much it interests me..
isnt Miyabi part of the gang if so i wanna know how she got in it....
Update Soon!!!
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 21, 2009, 04:15:57 AM
Wow! you have the inspiration! this is good!
airi is cute  in these chapters ... she cries through the history of maimi, while that maimi smiles while recalling her bitter past.
airi that is very interested in  maimi, :heart: she was so insistent and stubborn to learn from the past and the secret of maimi.
the communication that exists with miya and maimi is cute.
"gangs" this indicates that there will be action and fights, i want to read those chapters.    :D
reina was so cute in these chapters, is interesting to see the union of reina and maimi. apparently the feelings of airi by maimi are becoming stronger.  :heart:  :heart:  cute!! 
 nexts chapters with action and romance, and has action with the rival gangs.   



Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 21, 2009, 04:40:57 AM
h!pfan4ever123: Thank you for the comments.  Miya's past will appear, don't worry!!!!  The more comments, the faster it goes, doesn't matter if it is just one.

Mikitty_Ayaya-san: I'll do the best I can, however if it isn't as you like it to be gomene!!!!  But please comment if it isn't good and maybe I can do better. Deal???

Chapter 34

“Not once was the subject of me taking part of our family business ever brought up again.  I think it was because they were so relieved that all that matter was that I was happy.  It wasn’t until one day I decided I had to be part of it all.”

Flashback

Maimi was walking towards the restaurant that Reina and her uncle were waiting at.  Maimi dismissed her bodyguard because this was going to be a family only dinner.  Both Reina and her uncle had issues to deal with so they decided to meet Maimi there.  As she got closer to the restaurant, she saw Reina and her uncle near the windows talking happily.  Maimi waved to them and they waved back.  All of a sudden a van stopped outside the restaurant and a couple of guys rushed inside.  Something was very wrong.  Maimi rushed into the restaurant and saw Reina and her uncle defending themselves against the knives and metal bats flying at them.  Maimi quickly rushed over to help using the skills that she has learned.  Maimi, Reina and her uncle was doing pretty well defending slowly knocking each person unconscious.  Maimi didn’t know that a guy was about to stab her.  Her uncle saw and flew right in front to protect Maimi.  The knife was struck into him.

“Daddy/Uncle!!” Reina and Maimi finished knocking the remaining guys out.

“Daddy!!! You’ll be okay, we’ll rush you to the hospital” cried Reina as she took a towel and applied it to his wound.  A big pool of blood was already forming around him.  He grabbed her hand.  “R-Reina, honey, it’s.. it’s too late”

“No it’s not!  You’re not going to leave me” screamed Reina whose tears were flowing continuously.

“Reina, you’re a big girl, you know what you have to do.  We knew all along there will be a day when I leave you. I want you to promise me to live on Reina” he said weakly.  Reina nodded as she wiped her tears.  “I want you to live on strong and take care of Maimi-chan and Maimi-chan…” he called as he grabbed Maimi’s hand.

“Uncle, I’m here” as she too grabbed tightly onto his hand.

“Maimi-chan, I’m sorry I couldn’t have more time with you *cough cough..”

“Uncle, save your breath, the ambulance will be here soon” suggested Maimi through tears.  Maimi’s uncle shook his head.  “I only wish that I had more time to be there for you.  You must live your life happily.  I did at one point want you to join and take over for your father but all I want is for you to take care of yourself and help me take care of Reina”  Maimi nodded furiously.

Maimi’s uncle took Maimi’s hand and Reina’s hand and put them together.  “I can face your parents now, Maimi-chan, and can tell them how beautiful you’ve turned out and that I have finally found you” he smiled at them both.  Then as if in slow motion, his hand slipped and his arm fell onto the floor with a small thud

“Daddy/Uncle!!!”  Reina and Maimi cried out.  Outside a smaller car stopped and 5 guys with metal bats came out.  Maimi wiped away her tears, grabbed a metal bat that was lying on the floor and rushed out towards them, leaving Reina with her father.

Maimi swung the bat and fought them letting every ounce of her frustration out.  Not long after, Maimi saw that Reina had also joined the fight, letting her own frustration.  Soon their own members came and they finished the guys off.  Reina and Maimi rushed back inside to the fallen family member.

When Maimi walked back in, her heart shattered looking at the sight in front of her.  Reina was cradling her father in her arms as she was crying.  Maimi felt guilty, guilty that it was because of her that her uncle was gone.  One of their men came in and told Maimi that the local police will be here soon and that they were to leave.  Maimi nodded at him and they both went up to Reina. Maimi pulled Reina into a hug and told her that they had to go. Although Reina did not want to leave, she nodded her head while crying as they escorted her home.

Reina and Maimi went home all cried out, Maimi didn’t know what to do. She had just been reunited with her uncle and now she has lost him. She was also worried about Reina. Maimi walked over to Reina’s room and quietly knocked. “Reina, are you still up?” No answer. Maimi quietly opened the door to see Reina sleeping.

Maimi quietly closed her door and walked back to her own room. ‘I can’t believe uncle is gone! What will Reina do? Will she take over? Will she get revenge? If she takes over, she will be in constant danger. I can’t lose Reina too! I don’t want her to get hurt, she’s all the family I have left. Maybe I can convince her to leave this life. But then again she was raised like this. This is our family business. What should I do? What should I do?’

Throughout the whole night Maimi tossed and turned thinking. Without realizing it, it was already dawn so she gave up, got out of bed and changed into her tracksuit. On her way out she instructed the men that she was going out for a jog, alone. She didn’t need her bodyguard, she wanted some time to think. She also instructed for everyone to be quiet so not to wake up Reina.

Maimi ran and ran without stopping. She was worried sick about Reina and frustrated that her uncle died. She was also worried about what Reina would do and if Maimi could bear seeing Reina being taken away from her. She continued running until she was out of breath and was too tired to run anymore. She bought and downed a bottle of water before deciding to go home and see if Reina had awoken.

Chapter 35

When Maimi reached home she found Reina already in uncle’s study having a meeting.  Reina caught sight of Maimi and excused the men.  Upon leaving the men bowed at Maimi in which Maimi acknowledged before running up to hug Reina.  “How are you holding?” asked Maimi as she pulled away.

“Reina’s good.  You see these things frequently in our business.  Reina will find those behind it all and return the favour” Reina said the last part through gritted teeth. 

“Reina, you don’t have to pretend that it is alright!  It’s only you and me here”

Reina patted Maimi on the shoulder.  “Reina is definitely upset Maimi but Reina has to stay strong for both of us.  Reina promised Daddy.  Reina also have to stay strong to give those guys a piece of my mind.  Arrangements for Daddy‘s funeral have been made, and at that moment Reina will declare the leadership position in Daddy‘s place.”

“But Reina…”

“Maimi, the business is all Reina has left from Daddy, it is also something Reina was raised to take over.  Reina wants to make Daddy proud”

“Reina, if that is the case, then I will do my duty of taking my father’s place”

“Maimi no!” exclaimed Reina “You don’t know what you are getting into!  You have to continue and live a happy and normal life”

“Reina, you’re all I have left, y-y-you’re all the family I’ve got” pleaded Maimi, with tears threatening to escape.  “I don’t want to lose you”

Reina’s face softened “You won’t lose Reina,  Reina promises Maimi and besides what about school?”

“I will still go to school, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t take part of the business.  I want to help you Reina.  I wanna be there for you like you have been for me” 

Reina knew that Maimi was not going to let up. “Fine!” she sighed “but you will let Reina deal with things and only include yourself when you want.  If you ever want to leave you can, Reina will not be upset at you, you got that?” said Reina as she ruffled Maimi’s head.  Maimi nodded and smiled

End of Flashback

Maimi finished her story and waited for Airi’s reaction.

“If that’s the case, can’t you just leave the business? I mean you can walk out anytime you want” exclaimed Airi.

“Airi-chan, you have to understand that Reina is all I have left.  She was always there for me.  She and uncle have given nothing but happiness, how can I leave her when she needs me?”

“But she gave you an option!  Why didn’t you take it?!  I hate those kinds of people, YOUR kind of people!  Your kind ruin people’s lives, your kind make others scared!!!” screamed Airi as she remembered that she was almost raped by “Maimi’s” kind.  She didn’t want to think about it. “It is your kind that traumatizes people, your kind that almost ruined my life!!!” Airi’s voice rose in anger.

“Don’t assume things Suzuki Airi!” snapped Maimi “You are the type of people that Reina was referring to, you will never understand my KIND nor will you ever try to” Maimi didn’t like the fact that Airi was raising her voice over a matter she did not fully understand, especially since it also involved her cousin. “I warned you, you might not like it so don’t you be raising your voice! Leave if you can’t try to understand us!”

Airi marched towards the house but not before yelling “I wouldn’t even want to!” and she turned and stormed off leaving Maimi at the table alone.

“Aika!  Koharu!” yelled Maimi

“Yes Maimi-chan?” they bowed

“I want you to follow Airi-chan discreetly and make sure she is alright.  When she gets home safely then your task is done”

“Hai!” and they both scurried after the fuming girl.  Maimi massaged her temples with her eyes closed ‘Sorry Airi’  Maimi felt a hand on her shoulder.  She opened her eyes and looked up to see Reina smiling at her.

“Are you sure it is worth it?” Reina asked

“Yeah!  I am sure” replied a determined Maimi, as she got up and limped her way towards the house.  Reina also got up and put Maimi’s arm around her shoulder to help walk her in.

“JunJun!  LinLIn!  Maimi’s ready” yelled Reina
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 21, 2009, 05:01:30 AM
very good story about the past, finally finished the last chapters of the memories of maimi.
now I understand the situation  of maimi with reina, then, is willing maimi be endangered by reina.
 though, airi do not like  much, this situation of maimi with reina.
Well, you  make a good chapter I'm sure of it.
   
luck.  :)   nexts chapter and thanks. :)


Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 21, 2009, 05:10:53 AM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  You are so lucky that I am still online.  Meaning..... more updates, I have been typing the chapters when I have a chance on my laptop so luckily I still have some chapters to update.  But now it seems I may have to start churning my brain to type faster and think faster of how I want this story to go.  However this may be the last time I update until the next day, I am too tired to think.   :oops:

Chapter 36

The Next Day

Airi was still upset about Maimi, she couldn’t believe that she was lied to, she couldn’t believe that Maimi would choose such a path.  She couldn’t believe how idiotic Maimi was, and she couldn’t believe Risako never told her.

’I can’t believe Rii-chan!  She knew I didn’t like to associate myself with those people, she knew what happened to me a year ago.  How could she lie to me?  Why?  Why didn’t she tell me?  Why is she still friends with her! GOD!’

“Airin!”

Airi’s train of thoughts were broken to see who the owner of the voice was.  Risako was running happily towards her.  Airi’s face turned sour.  When Risako met Airi she noticed something was amiss.  “What’s wrong Airin?”

Risako’s flashback
“…I told her only about my past and that I am still in it” Maimi’s voice can be heard over the speakerphone.

“Why didn’t you tell her everything” whined Risako

“We’ve been through this discussion before Rii-chan, so just LET IT GO!”

Miyabi placed a hand on Risako’s should and shook her head ‘no’ before Risako could retort.  “We understand” replied Miyabi, as Saki and Risako nodded.

“Will you be alright Maimi?” asked Saki

Maimi let out a sigh “I am fine!  JunJun and LinLIn are here under Reina’s orders, so hopefully I’ll be good as new in no time” 

“Maimi-chan you take care of yourself”

“You too guys bye bye” ~CLICK~

End of flashback

Airi pulled Risako towards a secluded area.  Since the incident one year ago, Airi did not like to be the centre of attention.

“What’s wrong?!  What’s wrong?!  How could you Rii-chan?” huffed an angry Airi

“How could I what?”

“I know all about Ma- Yajima-san” declared Airi with her arms crossed

“Oh!”

“Oh?!  Is that all you can say?  Why didn’t you tell me Rii-chan?”

“Because it is Maimi-chan‘s business and she is different.”

“Rii-chan, its gangs we are talking about here.  Who knows what kind of game they are playing here.  They might be planning some sort of sick scheme.  Besides, you remember what kind of people that almost raped me last year.  How could you associate with them?” fumed Airi

With every sentence Airi mouthed, Risako began to feel angry, “Maimi-chan is not like that!” exclaimed Risako through gritted teeth.

“How are you so sure, she could be being nice to you on the outside but waiting for the right chance to grab you and sell you off or something”

~SLAP~  Airi’s face stung from the slap she just received.  She held her cheek and turned to look at Risako

“Don’t say that about Maimi-chan!!!  Maimi-chan would never do something like, especially because of her own past!!!  Maimi-chan saved my family and she saved Miya!!!  Don’t you ever say things you don’t understand!!” shouted Risako and with that Risako ran off fuming.

Airi just stared at her best friends back view. ‘Did Rii-chan just slap me because of Maimi-chan?  What does she mean Maimi-chan saved her family?  What does she mean that Maimi-chan saved Miyabi-chan?  Did Rii-chan just slap me to defend Maimi-chan?  Maimi-chan what are you planning?  Wait a minute!!!  Miyabi-chan was also away with Maimi-chan!  Does that mean Miyabi-chan is in the same gang?  Did Miyabi-chan join Maimi-chan’s gang as repayment?’ thought Airi as she rubbed her cheek.

Chapter 37

For the rest of the day, Risako and Airi avoided each other.  During lunch Risako, Saki, Miyabi, Erika and Maimi were missing. ‘I guess Rii-chan is really mad at me!!!!  But I don’t understand why she is taking Maimi-chan’s side???  I am trying to protect Rii-chan but I am to blame???  Can’t she see that I am doing this for her own good???’

“Airin,” Momoko called as she took Airi’s hand in hers “is something wrong?” Airi shook her head. “Are you sure? You seem so out of it”

“I’m just thinking about where Rii-chan is” Airi smiled weakly at Momoko.

“She’s out at the track” declared Kanna as she looked Airi in the eyes.  From the look she was getting from Kanna, Airi knew Kanna has already heard about the fight between Risako and herself.  Momoko who was oblivious to the tension around her, continued talking while eating her food.

“I thought Rii-chan hated running as I recall ‘she’ll look like a mess’” Momoko put her fingers in the air as quotations mockingly.

“She’s not there to run Momo-chan, she’s there to check on the progress of Maimi-chan” explained Kanna as she did not divert her eye contact from Airi.

Airi looked away and continued to eat her lunch, but she could still feel Kanna’s eyes on her.

“Nee, Kanna, are we going to practice?” asked Chisa diverting Kanna’s attention.

‘Whew!  Must thank Chisa later!  I don’t like the look in Kanna’s eyes.   Yajima Maimi!  It’s all your fault!’

“Actually, I’m going to practice now.  Maimi-chan is practicing now so I hope to see if she can give me a few pointers”

“Hey!  That’s a great idea!” cheered Chisa “Nakky would you like to come with me?”  Nakky nodded.  So quickly, Kanna, Nakky and Chisa finished their food and went out to the track.

“They have too much energy in them!” exclaimed Chinami.

“Tokusan, you’re one to talk!” teased Maasa

“Mou, Maa-san, I’m not that energetic when it comes to sports and physical activity.  Those are no fun, those are tiring!”

“No Chii-chan, you’re energetic every other moment that’s all” teased Yurina as she pinched Chinami’s cheeks.

“Kumai-san I thought you were on my side” pouted Chinami as she crossed her arms over her chest and turned away from Yurina.

“Uh-oh!  I think someone is upset” teased Momoko.

“It’s Tokusan we’re talking about.  She never gets upset too long” exclaimed Maasa.

When Yurina saw that Chinami was still pouting, she decided to use the number one thing that makes her Chii-chan smile.  “Aw, come on Chii-chan!  You know we’re only teasing” said Yurina as she tugged on Chinami’s arm “Humph” was all that came out of Chinami.  “If you forgive us, we can go get ice-cream”

“ICE-CREAM?!! OKAY!!!” shrieked Chinami, while everyone laughed.  It wasn’t hard to get on Chinami’s good side again.  Maasa looked at Yurina and did a whipping motion.  Yurina just shrugged her shoulders and hugged Chinami around the waist.

All of a sudden, Chisato came running towards the table.  “Huff huff M-Momo-chan, can you get the homework assignments for Maimi-chan, Erika-san and Saki-chan?”

“What happened?” asked Chinami.

“Maimi-chan fainted on the track, the rest of them were going to take her to the nurse’s office but Miyabi said something to them and they decided to take Maimi home instead.”

“What do you mean Maimi-chan fainted?” asked Maasa

“I’m not too sure but Nakky and I will visit her after school or something.  I gotta go.  I have to help Rii-chan get her things” and Chisa ran off but then turned back. “One more thing, Kumai-san can you help get Miyabi-chan and Kanna’s homework?”

“Does that mean Maimi-chan, Erika-san, Saki-chan, Miya, Kanna and Risako-chan are leaving together?”

Chisato nodded her head and ran off again.

“Do you guys think it is serious?” asked Momoko “ Do you think we should visit Maimi-chan to see if she’s alright?”

“NO!” shouted Airi.  The girls all looked towards Airi in shock.  “I mean, Maimi-chan already has so many people tending to her, she might not like that kind of attention”  As if on cue, Kanna sent a text to Yurina.

Thank you for your help in getting our homework.  Miya says thank you for your concern but Maimi-chan will be fine and that she asks that we don’t worry about Maimi-chan.  Also the rest of us will pick up the homework from you guys later  ;)

“Look guys!” as Yurina showed the rest of them the text “I guess we’ll see how she is when they get back”


Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 21, 2009, 05:28:58 AM
All I can say is that you have a lot of imagination and inspiration.
is incredible ... you made many updates today.
Congratulations!     
I'm surprised you,  i asking chapter, and you   updates the chapter,    Wow!!
luck in the nexts chapters, remained interesting!  
and sorry...  because,  you work lot today.  
luck!! i hope to read a chapter of action and romance, much luck!!


Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: lil_hamz on July 21, 2009, 08:15:05 AM
OMG you really write fast. You're over 30 chapters already??!! *my shocku*

Chapter 19

Awww thanks so much for continuing to post here. *low bows* I'm reading. I'm just slow *hangs head in shame*

That Ryo isn't gonna give up so easily. Creeps like him wouldn't. That (*^%^&#$@_)* how could he hit Airi!??!? *growls* If she passed out, she wouldn't know who saved her.

Chapter 20

The one who saved Airi MUST be Maimi. It must be!!

Chapter 21

I can't believe Airi actually believed Risako's explanation. The cops never ever make it on time when they are needed :P

Chapter 22

Damn, Airi is gonna accept Momo soon isn't she? To think poor Maimi is hurt from saving her the other night :(

Chapter 23

Quote
Thank you for asking” said Miyabi while returning Risako a ‘Thanks for the heads up doofus!!!!’ look

LOL, this was funny. Risako could have informed Miya beforehand to prevent this from happening.

Chapter 25

OMG!! Aika and Koharu are hurt. That means Maimi and Miya are...*scared*

Chapter 26

Why does Airi have this knack of attracting crappy men XD

Chapter 27

Who is Airi's saviour this time? I thought it had to be Maimi. But I'm wondering if you are gonna make a twist in this and have 2 different people rescue Airi when she needs help.

Chapter 28

Awwww Momo is so sweet to Airi. I wish I could root for this pairing but then what about Maimi?? *is torn*

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 21, 2009, 05:57:32 PM
Mame-chan:  Yeesh!!!!  You read all those chapters?????  Whoa!!!!!!  :bow:  I am definitely not worthy and honoured at the same time.

Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  No worries!!!!  It was kind of like a test to see how far I can go  :D

Chapter 38

Although Airi was upset about Maimi’s hidden identity, she could not get upset about Risako.  They have been friends like forever, and it nagged at her that they weren’t speaking.  She had called Risako but no one picked up so she tried Kanna’s cell.  Airi was unsure but she also was concerned about Maimi’s condition, she wasn’t sure why she wanted to know but it bothered her even more than knowing about Maimi’s identity.

“Moshi moshi!  Kanna desu!”

“Kanna…. It’s Airi.  Is Risako still mad at me?”

“She was upset at first but then felt guilty at slapping you and now Maimi…” explained Kanna

“How is she?” asked Airi

“In ‘she’, do you mean Rii-chan? Or do you mean Maimi-chan?

“Um- Rii-chan” answered Airi ‘and Maimi-chan’ said her heart.

“Rii-chan is just getting nervous about Maimi’s condition… and Maimi hasn’t woken up yet, she’s getting a fever so we are frantically trying to bring down her temperature” said Kanna.

“C-can I come over?” asked Airi “I just want to talk to Rii-chan personally”

“It’s up to you Airin, but I must warn you that Maimi’s cousin is here”

Airi thought about it before responding “Tell Rii-chan I’ll be there in 30 minutes” and Airi hung up.

As she was nearing Maimi’s house, she thought about how and what to say to Risako.

“Well lookie here boys!” said a voice, a voice that Airi wanted to forget as she looked up, there in front of her, was the one who caused her pain and fear, the one that changed her life, Ryo.  “Hello cutie remember me?  Why didn’t you ever call?” he teased as his boys chuckled.  Airi wanted to turn around and run but Ryo’s men have already surrounded her.  “You got lucky last time but I don’t think you will again” he sneered at her.  He started to advance towards Airi until a voice called out.

“If you don’t want me to break you in half, then I suggest you leave!” He rolled his eyes and turned around.  Airi got a clear view of the owner of the voice and was shocked.  There stood Reina with Miyabi beside her.

“Ah!  Reina-san what a pleasant surprise!  I didn’t realize that I have stepped into your area” he said mockingly

“You haven’t!  But that girl in front of you just happens to be a friend of mine”

“Well you see, this cutie here” he grabbed onto Airi and placed his arm around her shoulder “is my girl so maybe you should run along and let me have some time alone with my girl”  Airi tried to squirm away from him but his hold was too strong.

“Oh really?  If she truly was your girl, you wouldn’t have tried to hurt her one year ago!” laughed Reina “What’s wrong?  Can’t get a girl normally?”

Ryo’s face darkened “How do you know about that?” he growled

“That is for me to know and for you to never find out” she said unfazed by his anger.  “So now, can I take my friend away?”

“You’ll have to go through me”

Reina smirked along with Miyabi and then snapped her fingers.  Immediately a couple of guys in black suits surrounded Ryo and his boys.  “Now, we can do this the easy way or we can do this the hard way, you choose.  Ryo, you must remember that you are not in the same league as I am, so I can only hope you are smart enough to choose wisely” advised Reina.

Ryo looked around and glared back at Reina “Let’s go” he yelled out and him and his boys left.  As soon as he was gone, Reina nodded her head to one of her men and they all left.  Reina and Miyabi walked up to Airi to make sure she was okay, well more like Miyabi was.

“You’re one lucky girl you know” stated Reina.  Airi glared at her, she was thankful for Reina’s help but that doesn’t change her mind about her type of people. 

“Thank you for your help”

Reina looked at Airi up and down.  “You know, you shouldn’t hurt the ones that look out for you.”

“I know, that is why I am here to see Rii-chan” said Airi in a matter-of-fact tone ‘As if I need you to lecture me about what I should and should not do!’.

Reina grinned “that wasn’t who I was referring to” and she turned around and started walking.  Airi wanted to know what she meant by that but Miyabi stopped her.  “Thank you Reina-san. Let’s go Airi-chan”

Chapter 39

Reina, Miyabi and Airi walked towards Maimi’s house to be met with Saki waiting outside.

“Reina-san!  Maimi-chan wants to see you”

The grin that Reina once had was replaced by concern “How is she?”

“I think you should go in and talk to her”

Reina ran into the house with Miyabi, Saki and Airi in tow.  Reina ran up the stairs to Maimi’s room while Saki and Miyabi halted Airi from moving further.

“Airi-chan, I think you are here to see Rii-chan right?” asked Miyabi.  Airi hesitantly nodded.  “Well she is in the back with Kanna”  Airi looked up the stairs one last time before heading out to the backyard with Saki and Miyabi.

Kanna noticed Airi, Saki and Miyabi walking towards them so she nudged Risako.  Risako looked up and stared at Airi.  Airi walked over and with each step she felt more and more nervous.

“Hi” Airi said weakly, Risako just nodded. “I-I-…”

“I’m sorry” blurted Risako

“Huh?!”

“I’m sorry for slapping you.  Regardless of how upset I was I shouldn’t have slapped you”

Airi shook her head “No no, I’m sorry for raising my voice at you first.  I didn’t give you a fair chance to voice your thoughts.  But… but that doesn’t mean that I forgive the fact that Yajima-san kept the fact that she is in a gang, leader nonetheless, a secret”

Everyone rolled their eyes.  “Airin, you’ll regret it” said Risako.

“What do you mean Rii-chan?”

Before Risako could speak, Miyabi went up to her and stopped her from saying things she shouldn’t.  “Airi-chan, you have to understand that we have a great deal of respect and care for Maimi” said Miyabi “I know all about your argument with Rii-chan, in fact we all do.  Rii-cahn was upset about her outburst at you so she came up to me to talk about it.  I know you probably have a lot of questions about it so here we are.”

“Are- are- are you…”

“Yes!  But only me.  I wouldn’t ever let Rii-chan get involved nor would I let Saki.  Maimi would kill me if they were involved.”

“But why? And how is it that Yajima-san saved your lives?  Did she force you to join her?”

Miyabi shook her head, “No, Maimi never forced me and she never treated me like I owed her anything.  If anything, she wanted me out of it.  She treated me like how you would Rii-chan.  She is my best friend!  I was always a troublemaker in my youth, I did things the way I wanted and never listened to others.  I didn’t ever think that the things I do would bring my family harm…”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 21, 2009, 07:44:22 PM
well, it is good that risako and airi are not already angered, they vulven be friends.
the chapters take a good style, luck and nexts chapters.
I hope, that there should be action and romance in the next chapters.
or that the enemies come and want to finish with reina and maimi.
nexts chapters.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 21, 2009, 09:11:21 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  Unfortunately I have gotten sick so I don't think I can do what I did before.  I am gonna have to take it slow because I don't have that much energy in me.  Sorry!!! :sweatdrop:

Chapter 40

Miyabi’s Flashback

“Nee, Miyabi-chan what are you doing tonight?” asked Miyabi’s buddy, Taiyo.

“I don’t know.  What about you?” 

“Well, I’ve got orders from my leader tonight so I wanted to know if you wanted to join me”

“Sure, I’ve always wanted to know what you do”

“So you want in?  You will get paid if we succeed”

“Really?!  That’s cool! Where do I meet you?”

“Let’s meet at the park tonight at 10” and with that he ran off.

Later that night

“Nee, nee Miya where are you going?” asked a younger Risako

“Out to make some money but don’t tell anyone that okay?” whispered Miyabi

“How are you going to do that?  You’re grounded remember?”

“I am going to climb down from the window” said Miyabi as she tied her bed sheets together and slowly lowered herself down.  She then ran off in the direction of the park she was suppose to meet Taiyo. 

“Hey you made it!” as Taiyo high-fived Miyabi

“So what’s the task?”

“You’ll see just follow me” as he led her to a parking lot.  “All you have to do is stand here and be look-out.  Use the flashlight to tell me if someone is coming” he instructed as he handed her a small flashlight, which caused Miyabi to be confused. 

“What IS IT that you’re doing?”

“Stealing cars”

“I don’t know man, what if we get caught?”

“We won’t!  I’ve done this loads of times.  Don’t tell me the great fearless Miyabi is scared”

“Who says I’m scared!”

“Then just stand there and look out for me”

“Okay”  Miyabi stood there putting on a strong front but internally, she was scared out of her wits.

“OI!  What are you doing over there!” shouted a guy who had a toothpick in his mouth.  Miyabi didn’t notice him and when she did, he had grabbed her.  Taiyo heard the commotion and dropped his things and ran for it.  The guy pulled Miyabi towards where Taiyo dropped his things.  “Do you know whose car you’re messing with?  Come with me”  He dragged her to a group of men.  “Boys!  This one was trying to steal the bosses car” the group of men laughed.  “She doesn’t know who she is dealing with, let’s teach her a lesson”  Miyabi struggled and fought with all her might but there was just too many for her to handle.  One had grabbed her hair and started to drag her across the streets by her hair.  The others cheered and laughed.

“STOP!!” shouted a voice.

Chapter 41

The group looked over “What do you want little girl”

“I said STOP, S-T-O-P, what part of it don’t you understand?” she was unfazed at the number of guys and the glares she was receiving.

“You are one brave one to be telling us to stop.  You don’t know who you’re dealing with” one growled as he lunged forward at her.  She easily dodged him and punched him in the gut then kneed him in the head.  Another one grabbed a lead pipe and swung it at her.  She had quick reflexes so she could easily dodge it.  When she saw her chance, she twisted his wrist and took hold of the lead pipe and then knocked him over with it.  She looked at the remaining 2 and smirked “Who’s next?” and she put her hand out giving the signal for the next one.  The 2 guys looked at each other and ran off.  She put down her defences and walked over to Miyabi. “Hey are you okay?” 

Miyabi’s body was sore from being dragged and her head definitely hurts but overall she would survive.  Miyabi nodded weakly.  “Well, let’s get you off the floor shall we?” declared the girl as she helped Miyabi up to her feet and then helped her dust off. 

“Thank you” Miyabi croaked.  The girl smiled “Your welcome” as she continued to dust Miyabi off and checked for any wounds.  Once she made sure there were none she helped Miyabi walk to the curb, waved for a cab and paid the driver.  Miyabi rolled down the window “Wait!  I never got your name”

“Maimi…Yajima Maimi” beamed the girl before turning around and leaving.

*******************************************************************************************************

“So uncle, can you trust me to defend myself now?” asked Maimi with pleading eyes as she stepped into the awaiting car.

“I must admit, you’re stronger than even Reina!” he laughed while he ruffled Maimi’s hair “but you were careless” his face turned serious.  “Do you know who those people were?” Maimi shook her head “Those guys were not your typical small time groups, they aren’t as big as we are but they still have enough power”

“How do you know that uncle?”

“Their emblem”

“Emblem? I didn’t see any emblem”

“Once you have been in the business for as long as I have, you’ll familiarize yourself with these small details.  More organized ones will carry a single trait or characteristic, by having the small emblem or same style that signifies the group or show that they are a united group.  Not your average street boys” Maimi nodded in understanding.

“Does that mean the girl I saved will have trouble?” 

Her uncle nodded.  “If you are an organized group, you can’t let some small potato, a girl nonetheless, ruin their name.  To be defeated by you tonight was bad for their ego and because I can protect you from being found they can’t hurt you but…” 

“They’ll touch her!” finished Maimi.  “Uncle you have to help me find out where she lives!  I’ve got to warn her” Her uncle nodded knowing that Maimi’s kind heart would not be at ease knowing it was because of what she did that caused others pain.  He called someone on his phone while Maimi waited patiently.

“Okay, I’ve found the address, we’ll go there tomorrow”

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Hotaru on July 22, 2009, 05:54:17 AM
I FINALLY CATCH UP.

And all I can say is...

HOLY CRAP. O_______O

Please keep going. :D
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 22, 2009, 04:09:30 PM
RuRu-san: Arigatou!!!!

Chapter 42

The Next Morning

When Maimi and her uncle arrived at the Natsuyaki residence, they saw that Miyabi was getting beaten up pretty badly while hovering over an older women and a little girl.

“Please leave them alone” begged Miyabi “They had nothing to do with it” The little girl and older women were crying and curled up into balls in a corner.  Miyabi looked like she was going to collapse as blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth.

“CHOTTO!!!!!” yelled Maimi as she ran over to catch Miyabi with one arm and grabbing onto the fist that was about to land.

“Y-Yajima-san?!” said a very weak Miyabi “P-please save them” as she pointed at the older women and young girl before passing out.  Maimi nodded and placed Miyabi down carefully on the lap of the older women.  Maimi turned to the intruders “It’s me you’re looking for.  I warn you though, you better be taking your best shot or I’ll break your face in!!!!” growled Maimi looking at the people in the room and putting up her fighting stance.  She scanned the room to see clearly how many there were and landed her eyes on a man on the couch smoking a cigar.

“Ah!  So you’re the one that saved her last night”  Maimi did not let up her glare.  He turned to his men.  “Can anyone tell me why it was a mere girl that beat up one of our own?” he asked.  No one said anything.  He slapped one and then nodded to the closest guy. The guy advanced towards Maimi.  Maimi did a round-house kick to the guys' stomach.  The leader turned to see his man on the floor clutching his stomach.  He nodded at another for his men and watched as Maimi blocked the punches thrown at her and punched his men in the face.  He snarled at Maimi and was about to tell them all to advance but was stopped.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you!” boomed the voice.  Maimi smirked while the leader turned his head.  Upon seeing who it was, his face paled.

“Ah Yajima-san, what a pleasant surprise!” the leader’s once fierce stand was immediately crushed to this pathetic ass-kissing state.

Maimi’s uncle looked at him.  “If you dare hurt my niece, the consequences will not be given lightly.”

“Y-your niece?! Oh no!  I wouldn’t dare, I-I-I was just playing with her that’s all!” he quivered and then looked at Maimi.  “Well that was fun but I have other appointments to attend to” and with that he and his men scurried off.  Maimi could hear the leader screaming “Why didn’t you tell me she was Yajima-san’s niece?”

Maimi gave a thankful look to her uncle before he left.  Maimi looked over at Miyabi and snapped her fingers.  One black-suited guy lifted Miyabi. 

“W-where are you taking her?” yelled the little girl and she grabbed onto Maimi’s arm with as much force as she can muster.

Maimi smiled at the little girl without being fazed at the force being placed on her arm, “What’s your name?”

“Ri-Risako.  I am Miya’s cousin”

“Well Risako-chan, I’m taking Miyabi-chan to the hospital.  She needs medical treatment for her wounds.  Would you like to come too?”  Maimi asked as she stretched her free hand out to Risako.  Miyabi’s mother looked at Maimi and bowed slightly.  Maimi led Risako and Miyabi’s mother to the awaiting limo.  On the way out, Maimi gave instructions to the men left behind to fix the Natsuyaki residence.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 22, 2009, 07:30:24 PM
chapters are good ...  :heart:
But I prefer to read chapters from reality, that of the past, and thanks for explaining the past of the characters.  :P
you are doing a good work.  :D  :) nexts chapter with action and romance.  :lol:
i hope that your health is better now, a little more careful with your health!

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 22, 2009, 09:11:27 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san: Not just yet, I have a few more things to explain so no action or romance in the next few chapters, just going to explain some things. Gomene!!!  :sweatdrop:  Please continue to read though  :D

Chapter 43

“Rii-chan!  Mother!” jolted Miyabi but quickly fell back down onto the bed due to the pain she was suffering from her head and chest.  Miyabi looked around her and immediately recognized that she was in a hospital.

‘How did I get here?  What happened to Rii-chan and mother?’   Miyabi again tried to get up to leave the hospital.  She had to get home to see what happened to Risako and her mother but was stopped from further movement when Risako and her mother walked into the room with bags of food. 

“Miya!  You’re awake” cried Risako as she and Miyabi’s mother placed the food on a nearby table quickly and rushed to tend to Miyabi

“Yeah but my head hurts and my body is aching all over” exclaimed Miyabi frowning at the discomfort.

“You scared us when you fainted and when those guys started to....started beating you and then.. and then you used your body.. and.. and” Risako started bawling.

“Hey hey hey it’s okay now.  I’m awake and alive aren’t I?”  Miyabi soothed Risako.  “By the way, what happened after I passed out?”  Miyabi vaguely remembered, she did remember Yajima-san coming to her rescue.

“Maimi-chan came in and fought a couple of them and then this man in a grey suit and sunglasses came in and the leader guy turned scared and they scurried off” explained Risako in one breath. “Yajima-san told one of her own men to carry you and I thought they were going to hurt you so I yelled at them”

“Whoa!  You yelled at her?” asked Miyabi “Did she do anything to you?”

Risako shook her head “she smiled at me and told me that she was taking you to the hospital and drove me and auntie here too!”

“This hospital is…” realization hit Miyabi “I’m in a private room!  How can we afford this?  We have to get out of here!” cried Miyabi as she tried to get up.

“Don’t worry about it!” said a voice and in walked Maimi and her uncle.  Risako and Miyabi’s mother bowed to them.  “Maimi can you take the little one outside for a moment?  I would like to speak to this young lady”  Maimi nodded and reached for Risako’s hand, in which Risako happily obliged to.  As soon as Maimi and Risako were gone, Maimi’s uncle grabbed a chair and pulled it up to Miyabi’s bed.

“Thank you kind sir for saving my Miyabi” bowed Miyabi’s mother.

“And thank you for protecting my family” followed Miyabi as she too bowed to him.

“For one thing, Miyabi-chan, is it okay if I call you that?” Miyabi nodded “Well Miyabi-chan, you saved your own family.  I saw how you were trying to protect them.  You’re a brave girl, a foolish one but definitely a brave one” he smiled.  “And as to saving Miyabi-chan,” he turned to face Miyabi’s mother, “I didn’t do anything, if anything it was Maimi-chan who saved her.”  Miyabi and her mother both nodded.  “Just so that you know, after Maimi-chan saved you last night, she was worried that you were going to have trouble today hence why we showed up at your house today.  My niece, Maimi-chan, did not like the idea of causing anyone else trouble so my doing is under the instructions of Maimi-chan.  This is why your hospital fees will be covered by us.  Although let me explain my visit to you today.  Miyabi-chan I have a proposition to ask of you.  I want you to be Maimi-chan’s bodyguard”

Miyabi looked at him in confusion “With all due respect, I don’t think Maimi-chan needs a bodyguard and especially not me.  I could barely do what she does and if I was her bodyguard I could become a burden for her.”

“I understand that Maimi doesn’t need a bodyguard physically but she needs an advisor, so technically a bodyguard emotionally and mentally.”  Miyabi just stared at him, she was not sure she was understanding why.  “Let me explain something to you about my niece.  We were reunited not too long ago.  At a young age, Maimi’s parents were killed and no one knew where she was.  It took me ten years to find out she was adopted by these people that adopted her to be their servant and punching bag.  The funny thing is that Maimi held a small grudge against these people but it was soon forgotten the moment I took her to live with me.” Miyabi’s mother gasped “So you see, I am protective of Maimi, and I want her to live a happy life from that moment on.  But due to the fact that she does not know how cruel society can be, she will be hurt and I want to prevent her from experiencing anymore pain that she already has.  She never told me how long she was living with her adopted parents so god knows how long she was enduring such a life.  I think she refused to tell me because she still has an innocent heart and believe that by leaving them that was enough.  She never asked for any revenge on them and I doubt she ever will.  As you may have figured out now, I am not a simple person so I would have done anything at her request at the time but she is.  She did not request that they be given retribution.  Yes she did hate when I found her, but I believe she felt hatred at the thought that her parents dumped her to endure that type of hardship as opposed to what they actually did to her.  She is kind-hearted and simple, hate does not last with her, which is where my concerns are.  She is not involved with the activities that I do, so it would be difficult for her to judge those that are truly good to her and those that are against her.  I will organize it so that you train physically so that you develop skill and agility just in case.  So Miyabi-chan will you take the offer of being her bodyguard?”  he asked, he then looked at Miyabi’s mother, “Can Miyabi-chan be Maimi-chan’s bodyguard?”

“But why me?” asked Miyabi

“You remind me of someone, my brother also known as Maimi’s father, when you were protecting your family it reminded me of my brother and how he would always protect me when I was younger.  Your attitude and bravery at protecting someone is someone I can entrust Maimi-chan with.  You have seen how cruel the world is and I hope that you can protect Maimi and teach her with your knowledge.  It would seem a lot easier to find someone that is closer to Maimi’s age to become her bodyguard than the men we have.  They stand out too much unfortunately, and Maimi has refused them to be her bodyguard” he explained “Don’t think that being her bodyguard is a form of repayment, I will be paying you as if it is a job.  So will you be Maimi’s bodyguard?”

“SHE WILL NOT!” yelled a voice.  Everyone turned and there stood an upset Maimi with arms across her chest.

Chapter 44

“Maimi I thought you were suppose to look after the little girl?”

“Uncle, I don’t need a bodyguard!” declared Maimi as she walked in with Rii-chan behind her licking on an ice-cream cone.

“Now Maimi, you know we made this deal”

“I know, I know but why?  I can protect myself.  You saw that!”

“You are very capable, there is no doubt about it.  But that doesn’t mean I don’t want you to have a bodyguard”

“Okay okay if it makes you feel better I will but does it have to be Natsuyaki Miyabi?” Her uncle and Miyabi looked at Maimi in confusion.

‘Why can’t it be me?  I know she can defend herself but I’m not that bad!  Does she think I am not fit for the job?  Or is it the fact that she thinks I will be a burden?  Why that stuck-up..’

“She has a family to protect so she should spend her time protecting them.  I don’t want her to choose to protect me over her family”

‘Wow, good thing I didn’t voice out my thoughts!  She doesn’t want me to be her bodyguard because she wants me to protect my family?  Well I am not surprised, her upbringing wasn’t the greatest so I can see why family would mean so much to her.  But I think I understand what her uncle means.’

“I don’t want Natsuyaki-san to have to go through the fear for her daughter to be around someone like me.  I could be putting her daughter’s life at risk because of my relationship with you uncle.  I don’t want to be the reason for Miyabi-chan getting hurt or anything”

Before Maimi’s uncle could retaliate, “I’ll do it!” declared Miyabi “I understand what you are saying Yajima-san and I will take your offer.  I will train and become Maimi-chan’s bodyguard!”  Miyabi looked her mother, who in fact gave her a nod as support of her decision, then she looked at Maimi “You’ve saved me twice already and protected my family when you barely know me.  You put yourself at risk for me so why can’t I do that for you?  I am grateful towards you and it would make me feel better to be there for you.  I don’t know how else to repay you but one thing is for sure, you are exactly how your uncle has described you” smiled Miyabi as Maimi looked at her in confusion.

“One more thing Miyabi-chan that I forgot to mention, you will have to attend the same school as Maimi-chan to make things easier but not just as a bodyguard but also as a student”

“What?!  School?!”

End of Flashback
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 22, 2009, 11:47:02 PM
well ...
it was nice to see the past of miya, now i understand, because risako much respects and wants to maimi.
and thus, it was nice see, like miyabi,  became best friend of maimi. 
You is one writer with energy.  :P
Flashback and  End of Flashback ---    I am going to dream, with this word ...  XD
nexts chapters.  :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 23, 2009, 05:45:51 AM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  Thank you for the compliment  :wub:  I am just a new writer who has been bitten by this writing bug.  Just for that 2 new chapters (A Momoko and Airi moment after I promise)

Chapter 45

“So you see Airi-chan, if it wasn’t for Maimi-chan I wouldn’t be here today and Rii-chan would’ve lost her favourite cousin.  Maimi has never treated me like a bodyguard though, she never showed herself to be better than anyone else.  You can ask anyone inside the house, Reina-san and Maimi may give orders but no one in there is doing it because they didn’t feel like they respected the two and wanted to do it.  Maimi has treated me, as has Reina-san, like her best friend and that is what we’ve become.  Please Airi-chan give her some slack.  She isn’t bad like you think she is” encouraged Miyabi.  Miyabi looked like she was going to continue but was stopped by Saki.  Miyabi looked at Saki, who shook her head ‘no’.  “All in all you can despise our type all you want, but Rii-chan, Kanna, Erika and Saki are not the same, so if you hate me that’s fine but it’s not fair for them” with that, Miyabi left with Saki in tow to check up on Maimi.

“Why didn’t you tell me you had this incident?  We’ve known each other forever, why didn’t you tell me?” asked Airi, who got out of the shock she received from Miyabi, to Risako

“I was worried about what you thought if I did.  I mean, would you have acted differently if I told you before? I was afraid about what would happen if I voiced my opinion about them towards you” 

Airi thought about what Risako just said and she knew Risako was right, Airi probably wouldn’t have reacted differently.

“I’m sorry Rii-cahn, I never thought about it like that.  I can’t say that I am alright about Miyabi-chan but she is your family so it is not like you chose that.  She’s really only in this position because of her family that she wants to protect.  I respect her for that and I wouldn’t want to lose you as my best friend”

“Oh Airin!” Risako ran up to hug Airi “ you never did”

Yume wo miteru…Kokyuu shiteru…

“Moshi, moshi! Airi desu!”

“Airin!  What are you doing?” asked Momoko cheerfully

“I’m at Maimi’s house talking to Rii-chan”

“Oh…”

“What’s up?” 

“I wanted to know if you wanted to see a movie with me tomorrow after school”

“Sure!  What movie?  You better not pick a scary one again”

“How bout an action one then?”

“That sounds like fun.”

“What time are you leaving Maimi’s house?  Do you need me to come fetch you?”

Airi wanted to say yes but after her encounter with Ryo, thought it would be best that Momoko was not alone on the streets.  “No Momo-chan, I don’t want you be out so late by yourself.  I am going to come home with Rii-chan and Kanna”

“Oh! Okay!  Message me when you get home then” ~CLICK~

“Nee, nee Rii-chan?  Are you guys staying or are you guys going soon?”

Before either of them could answer, “They are leaving!”  There stood Reina, Miyabi, Saki and Erika.  “They are all leaving” and with that Reina walked back into the house.

“I guess we are leaving.  Nee, Miya, how is she?” asked Risako.  Airi too looked at Miyabi waiting for her answer, she didn’t know why but she too was concerned.

“Reina-san will take care of her.  She doesn’t want us to stay out too late” 

They started to gather their things to leave.  On their way out, Reina repeated her statement to Airi before walking up the stairs to check on Maimi, “You’re one lucky girl” as Risako pulled Airi out.

Reina looked at the back view of Airi, thinking back…

Chapter 46

Reina’s Flashback

Aika quickly ran up the stairs and quickly entered the room quietly so not to wake Maimi up.  “One of our men spotted Suzuki-san in the area” she whispered to Miyabi, who was sitting on a chair next to Maimi’s bed “and..”

“And…?”

“Ryo’s group is in the area”

As if those words were like a switch, Maimi jolted up from her slumber. “I’ve got to make sure she is okay!” as she got out of bed groggily and headed to her closet.

“Maimi, you can’t!  You’re running a fever.  You won’t be able to!” said a worried Miyabi as she, Erika and Saki tried to pull Maimi back to her bed.  For a person with a fever, Maimi was still strong.  She managed to get out of their grasp and opened her closet, looking for a change of clothes.

“Stop Yajima Maimi!” Maimi and the girls looked up to see Reina standing at the door with her arms crossed.  “You can’t go!  You have a fever, what happens if you can’t save her, you will be putting yourself and her in danger”

“I’m fine!” Maimi retorted groggily as she tried to level herself with the closet door.

“Reina doesn’t think you are” stated Reina as she walked up to Maimi.  “Because if you were,” Reina struck at the back of Maimi’s head knocking her out.  Reina caught her before she fell, “you would’ve avoided that”

Miyabi, Saki and Erika advanced forwards to help Reina but Reina stopped them.  Slowly but steadily, Reina hoisted Maimi by placing Maimi’s arm around her neck and holding firmly onto Maimi’s waist, and placed her on the bed.  She brushed away a few strands of hair from Maimi’s face and looked at her sadly.  “Is it all really worth it?  Reina doesn’t like seeing you hurt.  If it wasn’t because you’re Reina’s only family that Reina cares and loves so much Reina would have blatantly told her everything.”  Reina let out a sigh “Don’t worry Maimi, Reina will deal with it.”

Reina turned to Saki and Erika “Saki-chan, Erika-san will you look after her?” They both nodded.  Reina got up from Maimi’s bed and instructed Miyabi and her men to follow.

End of Flashback

Reina’s Flashback 2

“Maimi-chan wants to see you” said Saki

Reina ran up the stairs to Maimi’s room.  There sat Maimi in bed arms crossed.

“Hey!” Reina smiled weakly “You’re up”  Maimi realized that Reina was home and she quickly bombarded her with questions.

“How is she?  Did they run into each other?  Was anyone hurt?  Did he do anything to her?  If he did, I will personally…”

“Calm down Maimi-chan!  Breathe!  One question at a time.” Soothed Erika

Reina chuckled “everything is fine Maimi.  Don’t forget who went to deal with the issue.  No one would get hurt”

Maimi let out a relieved breath “Whew!  Did you have to hit me so hard?” asked Maimi as she massaged the back of her head

“Well if Reina didn’t do it, you wouldn’t have passed out like Reina wanted you to.  Reina thought you were going to be upset when you woke up! Whew!”

“Thank you Reina” whispered Maimi.  Reina smiled and went up to hug Maimi.

“Don’t mention it kiddo!  If it makes you happy, Reina will do anything”

“Hey now!  Don’t forget I’m here for you too!” smirked Erika

Maimi pulled away and returned the smirk “Yeah yeah, come here and hug me.  I know that you want to” as they all laughed

End of Flashback 2

“Yep! One lucky, lucky girl!” was all Reina could say before she continued up the stairs.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: EriKan on July 23, 2009, 01:14:38 PM
wow..  :shocked:
i was like in chapter 34 and you already finished until chapter 46..
really great story..  :twothumbs  i really enjoy reading it..    :heart:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 23, 2009, 03:33:49 PM
EriKan-san:  Thank you for the continued support  :bow:


Chapter 47

Hey! I’m leaving Maimi’s house with Rii-chan, Kanna, Miyabi-san, Saki-chan and Erika-san.  Don’t worry okay?

Airi knew that Momoko would worry about her if she was going home alone so instead of Momoko waiting up for her, she decided to send her a reassuring text.

When the train arrived at Airi’s stop, she bid her goodbyes to the group.  She got off the train and immediately recognized a familiar figure sitting on the bench dozing off.  Airi giggled at the sight and walked over and tapped them on the shoulder lightly.

“W-what?!” Momoko woke from her nap.  Airi giggled “Airin you’re back!”

“Nee, Momo-chan?  I thought I told you I was going to be okay?  Why are you sleeping here?”

“Well my dear Airin, I knew you were going to be on the train with Miya and them but will be by yourself when you get off the train so I decided to wait and walk you home but I guess I dozed off hehe” she sheepishly laughed.  “So are you ready to go home?” Momoko got up from the bench and stretched out a hand for Airi to hold. 

“Why, what a gentlemen? Didn’t know you had it in you”

“Only to you, babe, only to you” retorted Momoko and she held Airi’s hand tightly.  “Shall we?” as they proceeded to walk home.

“So- er- I thought you said we shouldn’t go over to Maimi’s house?”

“I had to talk to Rii-chan.  I kind of had a slight argument with her but now it’s resolved”

“I see!  Er- what do you think about Maimi-chan?” asked Momoko

“Eh~!  Why are you asking?”

“Oh nothing just a random question”

“Well, I don’t know her that well.  I just know she is best friends with Miyabi-chan and that she loves to run” lied Airi.  Airi wasn’t too sure about whether Momoko knew about Maimi’s background so decided not to mention it. 

“I don’t know much about Maimi-chan either but all I know is that she is great person and friend!” exclaimed Momoko.  “If it wasn’t for her, I would probably never have the courage to talk to you or ask you out”

“Huh? Explain”

“Well it was like this….”
 
Chapter 48

Momoko’s Flashback

“Nee, nee, what do you do if you found someone you’re interested in but they don’t seem to like you or know about your existence?” asked Momoko to the girls (senpai group).  She and the girls were at a random café just hanging around and decided to bring up the subject that was weighing down her mind lately.

“Why do you ask Momo-chan?” asked Yurina as she spoon-fed some ice-cream to Chinami.

“Is it possible that someone has caught Momo-chan’s fancy?” teased Miyabi while Saki and the rest giggled.  Momoko blushed

“OI!  Look at her blush!” pointed Maasa

“So… who is the lucky girl?” asked Erika

“Well you know Risako-chan’s friend?”

“Chisato-chan?!  But she and Nakajima-chan are together!” exclaimed Chinami as she widened her eyes. “Momo-chan how could you think of breaking them up?”

“No no! not those 2” explained as Momoko shook her head

“Oh my god!  Is it Kanna-chan?  I will kill you if you make my cousin cry!” threatened Miyabi as she banged her hand on the table

“It’s Suzuki Airi!” whispered Maimi, who has not said a word since, as Miyabi, Saki and Erika looked at her.

“Bingo!  Maimi-chan got it right!” beamed Momoko

“Airi-chan eh? She seems like a good girl, a little on the shy side but very smart, intelligent and cute” commented Yurina, earning a glare from Chinami at the last comment.

“Momoko’s smile slowly faded “a little on the shy side would be an understatement.  That’s where the problem is.  How am I going to get her to notice me?  She seems to want to exclude herself from others”

“Yeah extremely shy!” agreed Yurina.  “Kanna-chan and I have a class with her and she is always by herself, never conversing with others.  We wouldn’t have started talking to her if it wasn’t because of the fact that Kanna-chan and I couldn’t understand our homework at the time and she was there.  Even after that it took her a while to warm up to us a bit”

“Oh no!  What am I going to do?  I don’t have classes with her so I can’t just ask her for homework” said a defeated Momoko.  “Miya! Your cousin is her best friend, what advice do you have?”

“Sorry peach child!  I’m not that close to her” replied Miyabi as Saki shrugged “Yeah she is friends with my cousin but I have never talked to her.  I don’t think she even knows I exist.  I usually don’t talk to Rii-chan at school unless necessary”  Momoko pouted in defeat.  No one could give her any decent advice as to what to do with Suzuki Airi.

“Why don’t you try talking to her first?” said Maimi suddenly while she continued to sip on her drink.  Miyabi, Saki and Erika looked at Maimi shockingly.

“What do you mean Maimi?” shrieked Miyabi

“Momo-chan, just go up to her and start talking to her as a friend.  You aren’t going to do any better without talking to her then from there you could ask her out to a movie or something.  Since she is shy then you are going to have to take the initiative to befriend her and ask her out, you know so she gets to know you and you get to know her yadda yadda yadda” reasoned Maimi ignoring Miyabi’s shriek while looking at Momoko.

“What could I say to her?” asked Momoko as everyone paid attention to the conversation at hand.

“Momo-chan, it could be anything!  You’re the cheeky one!  I’m pretty sure you can think of something” said Maimi as she gave a tight squeeze on Momoko’s shoulder.

Momoko thought about it for a bit.  “Do you really think I can?  Do you really think I have a chance?”

“Momo-chan, you won’t ever know until you give it a try.  Don’t give up just yet.  Like you already know, she is extremely shy so it’s going to take a little more persistency but that shouldn’t mean that you can’t overcome it right?  You’re a good person and she is one too, so why do you think you don’t have a chance?  No one here can guarantee a method because we are not her.  Just use your peach charm or something!” laughed Maimi.  Momoko smiled and hugged Maimi

“Thanks Maimi-chan!  Thank you for the advice and encouragement”

“I didn’t advise anything, I just told you some facts, now get off me!!!” said Maimi as she pulled away.

End of Momoko’s Flashback

“If Maimi-chan didn’t give me that extra push I don’t know if I would’ve had the courage to talk to you” said Momoko as she looked at the beautiful night sky and scenery around them.

Airi was astonished at what Momoko just told her. ‘Maimi encouraged Momo-chan?  Why is it that my heart hurts when I heard that?’

“Nee, Airin, the night sky is so beautiful!” exclaimed Momoko snapping Airi out of her thoughts.

“Huh?!  Yeah it is” replied Airi

“Do you know that today’s night sky is different than yesterdays?  It is more beautiful than yesterdays” stated Momoko as they reached Airi’s house.

Airi looked up and did not see the difference.  “Why is that, Momo-chan?”

“It’s because I was walking under it with you” said Momoko and before Airi could respond, she felt a pair of warm, soft lips against her own.  When Momoko pulled away, she waved at Airi grinning “Goodnight Airin!”

Airi stood there fazed at what just happened.  ‘Momo-chan kissed me!  I should be happy right? But then why does it not feel right?  Maybe it’s just me.  Maybe it’s because she caught me off guard.  I’m thinking way too much.  A good night’s sleep should help’

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 23, 2009, 05:34:20 PM
airi poor ...
Osuzu has hidden feelings by maimi,  really airi  loves, to maimi.   :wub:  :heart:
 osuzu is suffering, for her secret love by maimi.   
and maimi  not realize that ...  :(
the chapters are interesting, i hope  see action and romance on nexts chapters.  :D
nexts chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 23, 2009, 10:01:14 PM
Chapter 49

The next morning, while Airi was getting ready she thought about her kiss with Momoko. 'Momo-chan is so sweet and charming.  She’s comfortable to be around with, but why does it feel different when we kissed last night?  Maybe it’s because I am not use to it. Yeah!! That sounds right, I’m just not use to it yet!’ 

Airi walked out her door to be met with a smiling Momoko.  “What are you doing here Momo-chan?”

“To walk my cute girlfriend to school of course” said a cheeky Momoko as she held out her am for Airi to hook through.  “Shall we princess?”  Airi giggled and hooked her arm through.

They walked to school happily chatting about their date after school.  When they reached the school, Risako and Kanna were already in the classroom having a make out session.

“Ahem” coughed Momoko.  Risako and Kanna broke apart quickly.  Risako quickly blushed while Kanna glared at the new arrivals.

“Um-maybe we should come back later” suggested Airi as she tugged on Momoko’s sleeve.

“No no!  You don’t have to leave, we’re done anyways” said an embarrassed Risako.

“I wasn’t” muttered Kanna but Risako elbowed her in the gut “Oomph”  Airi and Momoko laughed at the scene in front of them while Kanna continued to glare as she rubbed her midsection

“What’s so funny?” asked Nakky with a sleepy Chisato following behind

“Um nothing!” said Risako immediately

“Okay~!  Never realized nothing could be funny!” said Nakky totally not believing Risako.  Chisato just went to her desk and laid her head down.

“REALLY! It really was nothing”

Momoko went up to Nakky and whispered in her ears.  Nakky giggled “Aw Rir-chan, nothing to be embarrassed about!” Risako just turned a deeper shade of read and tried to hide behind Kanna.

More students started piling in so Momoko decided to leave to go to her own class.  “Bye Airin. I’ll see you at lunch” and she kissed Airi on the cheek before running off “Come on Kanna!”

“Oohhh~!” teased Nakky.  Now it was Airi’s turn to be embarrassed as she held her cheek where Momoko just kissed.

“Awww that was so cute.  Such a Polaroid moment!”

“I could say the same for you Rii-chan” retorted Airi which caused Risako to not comment anymore.

Chapter 50

As usual, Momoko would wait for Airi after her class before lunch so that they could walk together.

“Nee Airin!  Maimi came back to school today”

“Oh really?  How is she?” asked Airi trying to sound like she didn’t really care

“She’s fine and energetic as usual.  Hope she stays that way until the sports festival”

“I don’t know what the big deal about it is!  I mean look at Chisa and Kanna training so hard so that they can go against Yajima-san”

“Well it’s just friendly competition.  I guess for them to make it interesting, you need to set a goal and their goal just happens to be Maimi”

“Well what about Yajima-san? What is her reasoning for training so hard?”

“I’m not really sure but I remember Miya saying something about Maimi’s mother”

“Yajima-san’s mother?”

“Yeah but then again I wasn’t really paying attention”

‘That’s odd!  I thought Maimi’s parents are dead.  Why would Maimi’s mother have anything to do with it?’ thought Airi.  But since she didn’t want to waste her time thinking about Maimi she dropped it.

When they got to their table everyone was there including Maimi, who was happily talking to Yurina and Chinami.

“Maimi-chan, you shouldn’t work yourself so hard.  It scared us when we heard that you collapsed on the track!” scolded Chinami

Maimi bowed and gave an apologetic look to everyone “Minna, gomenasai.  Sorry for making you all worry about me but I’m 100% now”

“Well Maimi-chan, I want to let you know that while you were ill, I was training so I might overtake you this year” exclaimed a proud Chisato

“I won’t let a couple of days illness stop me Chisa!” laughed Maimi.  “But let the best person win.  I’ll be rooting for you”

“Hey1 I was training too” exclaimed Kanna

“Don’t worry Kankan I’ll be rooting for you!” said Risako

“Yeah, she’ll be rooting and when you cross the finish line she might give you what you had this morning” teased Momoko.

Risako blushed while Kanna glared at Momoko.  Airi slapped Momoko on the arm. “Momo-chan! Don’t tease them”

“Yeah” declared Kanna as she stuck her tongue at Momoko.  “You watch it, one day if I catch you and Airin, it’s over!”

Everyone else was confused at the situation.  Miya decided to ask “What are you guys talking about?  What happened this morning Rii-chan?”

Risako just hid away behind Kanna and blushed.  Nakky went up to Risako and patted her on the shoulder as comfort “Let’s just say that if Kanna gets first place not only will she get a trophy but a victory prize from Rii-chan”

“Oh god!  I don’t wanna know!” exclaimed Miyabi as she pretended to clean her ears out.  “And you say that I’m bad!”  Everyone else laughed as they slowly understood what was going on.

“So Maimi-chan are you training after school today?” asked Chisato

“Yeah, I want to do some light jogging”

“Great!  Would you give me a few pointers on the long distance running?”

“Hey can I join?” asked Kanna

“Sure.  Practicing together makes it more fun.  Anyone else?”

“Sorry I’ve got a movie date with Airin” exclaimed Momoko

Airi looked at Maimi as she slowly nodded.  Maimi’s smile faltered a bit but quickly regained her smile. “Oh~~ have fun guys! Anyone else?” she asked as she looked towards everyone else.

“I’m going shopping with Sakitan” exclaimed Miyabi as Saki nodded apologetically.

“I’ve got a hair appointment” said Erika

“I’ve slacked off from my school work so now I’ve got to catch up” groaned Maasa.

“You guys are just too energetic for me!” exclaimed Chinami

“Chinami-chan, you are like the queen of energetic!” laughed Maimi “but I guess that means Kumai-chan is out too?” Yurina nodded “Alright I’ll see the rest after school at the track then” as Maimi got up from her seat

“Maimi! Where are you going?” asked Miyabi

“I’m going to the weight room.  I’ll see you guys later” as she ran off in the direction of the weight room.  Airi watched as Maimi disappeared from view. 

“Like I was saying, she’s too energetic for me” declared Chinami while others rolled their eyes.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 23, 2009, 10:36:06 PM
oh, good chapter.  :P
ganbate. 
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 24, 2009, 06:59:50 AM
Chapter 51

“Nee, Airin, that was some cool movie!” exclaimed Momoko

“It was cool, although a bit unrealistic though” said Airi

“Who cares?  Matsuura-san was cool beating people up with a yo-yo!  I wish I could do that!  Maybe I should practice” as Momoko started throwing out an imaginary yo-yo “Achoo!”

“Are you cold?” Airi asked as she took off her hoodie and placed it on Momoko. 

“So what do you think Airin?  Do you think I could pull it off” as she continued to practice.

“Uh oh!  Maybe I should warn everyone”

“Mou, you meanie!” pouted Momoko

“Sorry Momo-chan but I just can’t picture you with a yo-yo looking cool”

“Humph!  I don’t have to look cool, I could look cute like always!”

“Haha then what’s the point?  How do you scare your opponents by looking cute?”

Momoko pouted and stuck her tongue out at Airi “It could be an innocent act and evil doers will never know.  Perfect disguise!”

“Sorry Momo-chan really not picturing you.  I mean you just don’t seem to fit that image.   Maybe Miyabi-chan or Yajima-san but not you”

Momoko frowned slightly but quickly ignored it. “Okay okay!  It was just a thought. Achoo”

“Aww don’t be upset Momo-chan, you’re still cute” said Airi and Momoko gave a weak pouty smile.

They arrived at Airi’s doorstep and when Airi turned to bid Momoko goodbye, Momoko captured Airi’s lips.  Airi was taken back by Momoko and didn’t return the kiss.  Momoko pulled away grinning “Goodnight Airin!  I love you”  She turned and walked away leaving a shocked Airi.  What Airi didn’t notice was the lone tear that had escaped from Momoko’s eyes

‘Why?  Why is it that when she kissed me I didn’t kiss back?  Why didn’t I reciprocate the love?  Why does it feel so wrong?’  Airi thought about it throughout the night. ‘I like Momo-chan but do I like her that way?  What’s holding me back?’
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 24, 2009, 05:00:01 PM
oh, the chapter short is good.
nexts chapters.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 24, 2009, 05:38:35 PM
Chapter 52

The next morning Airi received a text from Momoko

Hey Airin, do you think you can pick up my homework for me?  I won’t be going to school.  I have a slight cold  :cry:

Poor Momo-chan!  Do you want me to come over now?  :(

No it’s okay Airin.  Don’t want to ruin your schedule  ;)  Getting my homework is good enough.  You can come over after school but I don’t want to risk giving you the cold

I’ll come by later this evening  :) You should rest more!

Okay and I will

Airi walked to school deep in thought about what happened last night and the fact that Momoko was sick

“AAAAIIIIRRRIIINNN!!”

Airi snapped out and saw Risako and Kanna at the school entrance gate waving at her.  She smiled and waved back.  Suddenly a van stopped abruptly near Airi.  A couple of guys stepped out and grabbed Airi.  Airi kicked, screamed and squirmed but it was of no use as they threw her into the van and drove off.  Risako and Kanna who witnessed this was running towards the van but they were too late.

“I always knew we would meet again babe!” said a voice as the cloth around her eyes were removed.  It took Airi a few seconds to adjust to the light.  When she did her face went pale, in front of her was Ryo ginning evilly at her as she realized she was tied to a chair in a broken down warehouse

“W-what d-do you want from me?  W-why can’t you l-leave me a-alone?”

“Tsk tsk Baby how could you forget?” he teased  Then his expression darkened “I ALWAYS GET WHAT I WANT!!!!!” he growled.  Airi winced as he yelled at her.

“P-please l-let m-me g-g-go” Airi started to tear.  She feared for what was going to happen.  She has never been this afraid in her entire life.

“Cutie let me tell you something” he went up to Airi and held onto her face so that she looks him in the eyes “You were the only one that got away untouched.  Now I can’t have that happen to my reputation can I?  You were lucky that day but I doubt you’ll be lucky again”

“I wouldn’t count my chickens before they hatch!”

Everyone turned and saw 2 people, one slightly taller than the other, dressed in black and white tracksuits, wearing caps that hung low and a bandana across their face.  Airi’s eyes widened as she recalled the familiar clothes of her saviour

“H-help me!”

“Shut up!” Ryo growled as he slapped her across the face

One of the masked heroes growled “Don’t you dare touch her”

“Oh? And what are you going to do about it?” he sneered as he slapped Airi again.  Airi’s eyes teared up at the pain from her cheek.

The taller hero charged at Ryo with full force and speed with the smaller one not too far behind.  They attacked Ryo’s men hurling them all over the floor.  The taller one ran up to Airi and touched her cheek.  “Does it hurt a lot?” she asked in a soft voice.  Airi nodded.  “Don’t worry when I free you, I want you to run and don’t look back” as she started untying Airi

“But what about you guys?”

“Don’t worry about it. Let…”

“Watch out!” shrieked Airi as she watched Ryo, who had picked up a lead pipe and struck it at the back of the taller hero.  Airi could see the taller one’s eyes wince in pain but did not topple over.  In fact, she continued to untie Airi.  Ryo noticed that the taller unwelcomed guest was still standing so he struck continuously.  The taller hero finished untying Airi.

“R-run!!!” they instructed and covered Airi as she ran out of the broken down warehouse.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 24, 2009, 06:25:56 PM
   
Wow!  :heart:  :heart:  :w00t: there was action.   :w00t:
You see,  this was   good,  i think the person who rescued to airi, will have serious problems with the bad guys.
airi obey their savior?  or  going to contradict to that person?
your chapters are most interesting,   :heart:  :heart:  i'm intrigued and excited,  i am intrigued by you know, what is going to happen to the savior of airi.
nexts chapters.
   
congratulations,  writer with energy.   :)






Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Liben on July 24, 2009, 08:27:22 PM
I finally read it! and now I'm like "wow, how great!"
I don't know why, but I don't imagine Momo as her real self. I imagine her taller, with a longer chin... It looks cool in my mind xD
Anyway, great chapters, great story, great writer  :)
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 24, 2009, 09:12:21 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  Was hoping you would like this little segment of action.  I am also glad you liked it  :)  Thank you for the continued support and hopefully the ending and the rest of the chapters are to your liking.

Liben-san:  Thank you for reading and the compliments.  Momo being a bit taller and with a longer chin hmmmm that sounds like..... Miya!!!! :O

Chapter 53

Airi ran and ran until she heard her name being called “Airin!” Airi turned her head and saw Momoko, Risako and Kanna running towards her

“Are you hurt?” asked a worried Momoko as she checked Airi for any wounds “How did you manage to escape?  Who were the people that kidnapped you?”

“R-R-Ryo” stated Airi as she tried to catch her breath.  “How did you guys find me?”

“I received an anonymous text telling me to go to a rundown warehouse in this area” replied Momoko as Risako and Kanna nodded in agreement that they too received said message.  “How did you manage to escape?”

“Well these 2 people showed up their faces were covered so I don’t know who they are but they fought off Ryo’s people.  One was untying me and Ryo kept on hitting them with lead pipes.  When I was free I was instructed to run and never turn back” explained Airi

Risako gasped  “Um- let’s get you home Airin, you’ve had enough excitement.  Go home, soak in the tub and go to bed”  Risako and Kanna started to lead Airi towards the direction of her home.  “Nee, Momo-chan are you going to stay with Airi?”  No answer.  Risako, Kanna and Airi turned to where Momoko once was to find no one there.

“Where’s Momo-chan?” screamed Airi

“MOMOKO-CHAN!!!!” yelled Risako

“Do you think the ones that captured Airin caught Momoko-chan when we weren’t looking?” asked Kanna

Airi ran in the direction of the warehouse with Risako and Kanna in tow.  When they were nearing the warehouse, they saw Momoko walking towards them deep in thought.

“Momo-chan! Oh my god!  What happened?  Why weren’t you with us?” asked a concerned Airi

“Er- I wanted to see who this Ryo guy was so I can be cautious if he was around you.  Gotta do my duty as your girlfriend”

“Are you sure you’re okay?” asked Risako as she doubted Momoko

“Yeah! Too bad by the time I arrived at the warehouse, everyone was gone”

“Everyone?” asked Risako

“Everyone!”

“Okay, let’s get Airi home” suggested Kanna
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Liben on July 24, 2009, 09:50:07 PM
Liben-san:  Thank you for reading and the compliments.  Momo being a bit taller and with a longer chin hmmmm that sounds like..... Miya!!!! :O

Haha, no, not really. My imaginary Momoko has her peach face  :lol: I'll try to make a drawing :P

When Momoko appeared I thought "Weren't you ill?" But then when she said that someone messaged her telling where she was I felt like oow
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 24, 2009, 10:00:52 PM
I thought this chapter was to continue the action and fighting ...
 How is the savior of airi? I mean, if is wounded, escaped  or what?
 maimi and miya are the saviors.  :heart:  :heart:
I like the way that  hidden,  and is disguised, her identity.   :heart:
 hope that airi  discover their saviors and guess who will continue the fighting.
airi must be a curious girl.
maybe she wants to know the identity of these two people who rescued to she,  especially the savior that was beaten and released to airi,    :D  and I hope see the  meeting of maimi with airi.
airi still  remain in danger, no?
nexts chapters.
lucky  writer with energy.   :P


Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 24, 2009, 11:14:58 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  I still wanted to keep some of it a mystery...  ;)  More flashbacks  :w00t:

Chapter 54

The 3 walked Airi home, made sure she ate something and went to bed before deciding to go to their respective homes.  Momoko waved goodbye to Risako and Kanna and watched until they were out of view.  She took out her cell phone and dialled a number.  “Can you meet me at the park near my house?” she asked.

“I’ll be there in a couple of minutes, I was in the area”

“Okay I’ll be at the bench near the fountain” ~CLICK~

Momoko headed towards her destination with a determined look.  She sat there spaced out.

“Hey! What’s up?” as the newcomer sat on the bench beside Momoko.

Without looking at the person, Momoko confronted them “I saw what happened….

…..Maimi-chan”

“What are you talking about Momo-chan?”

“I saw what happened at the warehouse Maimi-chan!”  Maimi’s smile faded into a serious look.

Momoko's Flashback

Risako and Kanna started to walk Airi home while Momoko was deep in thought.  ‘I am curious as to this hero that just saved Airi.  I have a feeling that this is a person that Airi might know’ thought Momoko as she snuck away from Airi, Risako and Kanna.  When she reached the warehouse, she snuck inside and hid behind boxes watching 2 people fight against 7 holding lead pipes.

Momoko watched as they disarmed a couple of them but unexpectedly, the smaller of the 2 as hit on the back with a smack, letting out a cry “Argh!!” as they fell to one knee.  The taller one noticed and quickly ran over to her fallen companion.  Just as the guy was about to strike the smaller one again, the taller one shielded her by hugging the smaller one above her.  The taller one got right back up surprising the attacker and punched him in the face knocking him out.  Both the 2 heroes picked up the lead pipes and started attacking.

“Who are you?” asked a frustrated Ryo to the 2 heroes who had their backs to each other while Ryo’s men surrounded them.  “Why are you interfering with my business!” he growled as he nodded to his boys and they all attacked simultaneously.

While defending the taller one’s cap fell off, releasing their long black hair and fell onto their shoulders.

“A girl? A girl that can take on my men?” Ryo was shocked “Show yourself”

The taller one placed a hand on the shorter one and shook her head ‘no’ and then the taller one took off her bandana.  Momoko was shocked!!!! Her eyes widened at what she saw in front of her.  The bandana revealed the one person Momoko hoped it wouldn’t be… Yajima Maimi.

Momoko was not the only one shocked, Ryo was shocked as well.  “YOU!!!!” he pointed a finger at Maimi.  “It’s you!!! The girl from one year ago!!! The one that saved the cutie!!!!” Maimi stood there glaring back at him while blood was trickling down the corner of her mouth.

“I’m glad you still remember me”

“What is it with you and interfering with me?”

“I wouldn’t interfere with your business but it just so happens you were messing with a friend of mine”

“The cutie” he whispered as he looked at the empty chair that once held Airi.

‘It was Maimi-chan!  Maim-chan was the one that saved Airin one year ago!  Why did Rii-chan tell Airin a lie?  Why didn’t Maim-chani show herself then?’   thought Momoko as she pieced 2 and 2 together she came to an assumption.

End of Momoko's Flashback
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 25, 2009, 12:04:25 AM
oh, was one chapter  revealing.
I hope to see more action, romance and fighting.  :heart:
luck!!!
and next chapter.

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Liben on July 25, 2009, 12:22:28 AM
AHA! I knew it! It was heer!  :twothumbs

Keep writing!
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 25, 2009, 08:33:56 AM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  Sorry no action, romance or fighting in this chapter but there is confrontation.

Liben-san: Way to go!!!! GETS!!! :twothumbs

Chapter 55

“I don’t know what warehouse you are talking about” said Maimi hoping Momoko had not been where she shouldn’t be and did not see what she shouldn’t have. “I haven’t gone shopping in a while”

“Stop lying to me!!!!!” flared Momoko as she finally looked at Maimi

“I don’t know what you’re talking about” repeated Maimi who was still looking at the fountain.

“I’m talking about this” as Momoko slapped Maimi on the back.  Maimi winced indicating to Momoko that she was right.  “I’m talking about the fact that you saved Airin one year ago and today and she never knew”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about” Maimi said as she clutched onto the bench in pain from Momoko’s slap.  Maimi was breaking into a cold sweat.

“Maybe I don’t know all of it but why did you guys lie to Airin?”

“I-it was for h-her own g-good that s-she doesn’t k-know” Maimi said weakly.

Momoko noticed that Maimi didn’t look alright.  Her lips were pale and she was sweating heavily.  Maimi started to cough uncontrollably. “Maimi-chan are you alright?  You’re not that weak are you?  It was one slap and it was nothing compared to that hit you got from saving your friend”  Maimi didn’t stop coughing, she then started coughing out blood.  “Maimi-chan!!!” shrieked Momoko who was surprised and panicked for she didn’t know what to do.

Maimi stopped coughing finally but her body started leaning forward as her eyes started getting heavy.  Right when Momoko was about to catch Maimi’s upper body, 2 hands grabbed onto Maimi’s shoulders.  Momoko looked up and there stood Miyabi, behind her were huffing sounds.   Momoko looked behind Miyabi and saw Saki, Risako and Kanna huffing away, in which confused Momoko as to their appearance.

“Follow us” was all that Miyabi said as she put her fingers in the air and snapped.  Out walked 2 men in black suits.  They lifted Maimi up carefully and followed Miyabi.  Momoko didn’t know where they were talking Maimi so she followed them into the awaiting car.

When they arrived at Maimi’s house, Reina and Erika were already there pacing back and forth.  They quickly rushed to the car when it stopped.

“How is she” asked Reina

“Reina-san, I think we need to get her to a hospital” said Miyabi “I think there is internal bleeding, she was coughing out blood before she passed out.”

“No need, I’ve already called the doctor, she is on their way here” said Erika as she closed her phone.  Reina nodded at Erika then looked at Miyabi “Well see what Eri says.  What about you?”

“Let’s talk inside.  We should get Maimi lying on her front.  You may want to check it out as well” Reina nodded and looked at her men.  They helped carry Maimi out of the car and into the house, while everyone followed.  Momoko stepped out of the car waiting and wondering where she should go.  She noticed that Saki and Risako was helping Miyabi out of the car.  It finally dawned on her, Miyabi was the smaller, masked hero.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: rokun on July 25, 2009, 09:54:57 AM
Ahh, so I read through your story here tonight after finally noticing it was one I might be interested in. It took a little bit, but I was obviously able to get quite a bit into it. :) You're good at staying consistent with your characters (such as the non-morning-person Chisato :)), as well as at developing tension, as you did with the first 30+ chapters. After that, the flashbacks seemed to get a little bit too frequent and disrupted the flow some... but it's nice that you're putting in that much detail. :)

Until we found out what was really going on with Maimi and Miyabi, their "mystery" reminded me of a friend I had back when I was in university dorms who would act in a very similar manner, disappearing at times and coming back with various injuries... so that's something else that kept my interest in the story.

Keep it up - please keep posting this here! Don't feel bad about a perhaps small amount of comments, although they seem to have picked up lately - I think people around here just aren't used to updates happening so frequently! You're definitely quite a workhorse! I for one am not, and so wonder if it'll be on chapter 70 by the next time I check it out. :lol:

And the one thing I will say about what's going on currently: I hope Maimi is going to be all right!!! :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 25, 2009, 10:53:54 PM
Well, well, well.  :P
   
You say this is your first fic.
for be the first fic,  you do well.   :)
details ...
I love the detail in the stories!
the detail is very important in a story!
perhaps it is difficult to explain, and write in text ...
But if you have imagination, you do not have to worry about ...
its chapters are short, for me ... I read  Quick ...  :P
However ... although that your chapter are short,  this are decent.  :D
I like the rhythm that carries his or her story.
and you are a fast writer!
Wordsworth and Rokun, they two not are  fast,  you should read their stories, they are sensational!  :heart:  :heart:
Only thing bad about them is that it takes decades his updates ...   :cry:

Well...

   
My post is rather to motivate!
and sorry if I am too direct and honest!
but I also love writing ...
well, I understand that feeling ...
is fun, right?
if is difficult to explain their ideas, do not give up!
go ahead, follow ...
This will be a challenge for you.


First point: You should have more details in the action or feelings.
But I must say that it is doing quite well, explaining the intense feelings, that Airi feels for Maimi.
the readers, loves the stories of love and action.
but if is a love story, action and battles , this is a super story and great!  :heart:  :heart:  :heart:  :heart:

you have great imagination and has a special spark.
so  continue, please.
soon be to improve more and more.
new beginner writer,  GO!! GO!! GO!! GO!! GO!!! GO!!!
go, go, you can do better!
but ...
not be pressed, much to himself.
because then ... will  be  tension and no fun.  nE?   :)
beginner writer, you have  charisma for writing.   :twothumbs  :theking


chapter 55

Quote
“Maimi-chan are you alright?  You’re not that weak are you? It was one slap and it was nothing compared to that hit you got from saving your friend”

jajajajajajajjajajajjajajajjajAAAA!!! Momoko was funny in this part!!!  :mon lmao:
poor Maimi. xD
please continue with the next chapter, I am curious to know what happened.   :)















   


Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 25, 2009, 11:43:54 PM
rokun:  Thank you for taking the time to read my fic and thank you for commenting.  Because I had so put so many holes as to what the people's relationships were and leaving holes as to what happened I wanted to have different people's flashbacks to share their part in completing the picture for whoever is the one looking for it.  I wanted to leave no stone unturned, so that the reader can see what really happened that does not meet the eye.  The disappearance act is an occurrence that has appeared in my life as well so you can say that this story is more or less based on true occurrences.

Don't worry I never liked to start something and not complete it, so if I retire, I will definitely finish posting this story here first.  I first started posting because of lil hamz.  I wasn't expecting much because I was more or less intimidated because of the great writers around.  However I did manage to get some great feedback as to how to improve and I think that was important.  I didn't really think about how the story will sound in other people's eyes, more like what I see as a film right in front of my eyes so if there are areas that I didn't portray properly I will keep that in mind if I do a second story.   

I post frequently only because I didn't want the idea in my head to drift away so I always keep a notepad and pen ready where ever I am so that I can jot down the ideas and the dialogue.  But recently my schedule has been hectic so I had to slow down, I try to post as much as I can but I think I will have to slow it down a bit and focus on the task at hand.  So maybe the next time you come around it wouldn't be at 70.  :lol:

Maimi_Yajima:  Ahh!!! You finally showed yourself eh???  I think I get more focused on what people are thinking at the time than describing what is going on  :lol:  Maybe because most of the time I am thinking what would go on in a person's head if they were to be in this type of situation.  I will try to pay more attention to the other aspects of details. 

Wordsworth and Rokun's stories, got it.  I will start reading their stories, maybe their stories can give me an idea as to how to improve.  They may take decades to update but you know what they say, good things are worth waiting for. :D  So in that case that is a good thing no?

Don't have to be sorry about being too direct and honest, I hoped that I could get some feedback on the writing aspect so all constructive criticism is welcome. 

I don't know if I have a good imagination and spark but thank you for the compliment.

Chapter 56

“Momo-chan, let’s go in” said Miyabi as she and the rest went up to Maimi’s room.  When they reached the room, Reina told every guy to get out and to inform them when the doctor arrived.

Reina’s fingers trembled as she tried to take Maimi’s top off without touching anywhere that would cause Maimi pain. 

“Reina-san, should we cut up her shirt?” asked Erika.  Reina stared down at Maimi before nodding.  Erika passed the scissors to Reina.  “Before you cut, that is Maimi-chan’s favourite shirt” Reina stopped.

“Well that puts us in a good predicament” declared Reina.  “Who wants to cut up Maimi’s favourite shirt?” as she looked around the room.  No one dared look at her, they all were probably thinking along the same lines, Maimi’s wrath when she finds out.  Reina sighed and then started cutting Maimi’s shirt.  Surely, Maimi would not kill her only kin right?  Everyone in the room was shocked at the view right before them including Reina.  “OH MY GOD!!!!” All across Maimi’s back was bruises and blood starting to seep out.  Reina looked at Miyabi

Miyabi kneeled down in front of Reina, tearing up “I’m sorry Reina-san!” she choked as she bowed her head.  “I should have been the one protecting Maimi and I let you down.  I didn’t notice the guy behind me and…. And Maimi came and protected me.”  Miyabi’s tears escaped her eyes and fell to the floor in front of her.  She refused to lift her head because she was ashamed she couldn’t protect Maimi, failing as her duty of Maimi’s bodyguard.

Reina got up from Maimi’s side and kneeled in front of Miyabi.  Reina lifted Miyabi wiping her tears away.  “If Maimi didn’t do that, she wouldn’t be Maimi.  Do you remember one of the reasons she didn’t want you to be her bodyguard?” Miyabi thought about it and nodded.

“She didn’t want me to get hurt and have my mother worry”

“That’s right.  I’m sure that she would have done the same if history would repeat itself, so don’t blame yourself.  What happened though?  I got a call from Saki telling me Maimi was hurt”

“Ryo” gritted Miyabi as she wiped her tears. “He kidnapped Airi-chan”

“I didn’t know what to do so I did the first thing that came into mind” Kanna spoke up.

Kanna and Riskao’s Flashback

Risako and Kanna watched as the van sped off.

“Crap!!! Call Miyabi-chan” cried Kanna, while Kanna called Maimi.

Bye bye bye! Jiyun ni egake  “Moshi moshi, Maimi desu!”

“Maimi-chan!!!” shrieked Kanna over the phone

“Jesus!  Kanna-chan you’re breaking my eardrums”

“Maimi-chan, Airin was kidnapped!!!”

“WHAT?! I’m on it!!! I’ll save her”

End of Flashback

“That is when I received a call from Maimi” continued Miyabi

Miyabi’s Flashback

Maimi dialled for Miyabi.  “Miya, I’m not going to school, get my homework”

“Like hell I will!!!  I know about Airi-chan!  I’ll go with you!”

“Thanks Miya!  Call Aika and Koharu.  Find them ASAP!”

End of Flashback

“So as you can guess we fought them, masked though, at first”

“But that doesn’t make sense.  Maimi is the best we have or know in fighting.  How did she manage this much damage?” asked Reina

“Airi-chan was tied to a chair.  At the first moment, Maimi ran up to her and tried to untie her.  Ryo hit her from behind, but Maimi just continued to untie Airi.  He continuously hit Maimi until Airi-chan left” explained Miyabi, then she looked at Momoko “After we left, Momoko-chan over here slapped her on the back which I think triggered her body to realize it the amount of damage she had endured”

“I didn’t know she took all that!” exclaimed Momoko in her defence with her hands in the arm.

Reina was pissed off.  “Ryo, you’re dead!!!!” she growled.  Miyabi shook her head causing confusion for Reina.  “There’s something else isn’t there?”  Miyabi looked at everyone in the room and then at Reina.

“Would you mind giving us a moment alone?” asked Reina

“With all due respect, I want to know what this something else is” declared Momoko boldly.  “Airi is my girlfriend!”  The others looked at Reina pleadingly to know as well.  Reina nodded for Miyabi to continue.


 
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 26, 2009, 04:55:05 AM
The chapters, are becoming more interesting each time.
AIRI, when she know, what happened, she will feel guilty.
but ...
I think this is only the beginning of more problems for Maimi and Reina.

 when Airi,  finds out  the situation of Maimi...
poor Airi ...
again was fun a part.  :P
 "the favorite blouse of  Maimi"
be thinking in this, when Maimi is in danger ...    :nervous
Tanaka was fun.
Miyabi poor...
Natsuyaki  poor, she felt awful,  to the see to Yajima in this condition.   :cry:

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 27, 2009, 04:49:08 PM
Chapter 57

Flashback

“That cutie!” whispered Ryo as he looked at the chair that once contained Airi.

“How about I make a proposition with you” said Maimi

“What are you doing?” whispered Miyabi

“Ending it all” was the response she got

“Why would I want to make a proposition with you?” smirked Ryo  “Who are you to be in any position to be making propositions?”

“Oh?! You haven’t checked my background? My name is Maimi, Yajima Maimi”

Ryo studied Maimi “What is your relationship with Reina-san?”

“She is my cousin”

“I see well let’s hear your proposition then”

“What would it take for you to leave my friend alone once for all?  You name it and if it’s within my power and nothing sexual then I’ll do it”

“Maimi no!” demanded Miyabi “Who knows what kind of sick mind he has”

Ryo paced for a few minutes thinking about Maimi’s question.  “So let me get this straight.  You are saying that if I request that you get the beating of your lifetime without fighting back, you’ll do it?” he asked

“It’s a done deal!” declared Maimi without hesitation

“Do you think I’m a fool?  Reina-san will be coming after me for the rest of my life!” he growled “Or maybe that is what you’re playing at hmmm? Whatever request I have, Reina-san was to come after me”

“No strings attached, I will endure your beatings for as long as you want as long as you promise to leave my friend alone.  Reina will not get involved, I guarantee it on my family name!” declared Maimi.

“Maimi NO!!!” pleaded Miyabi

Ryo thought about it for a moment.  If he was to request anything without having Reina after him, he would need Maimi alive.  It also has to be willing so anything sexual is out.  “Fine!  I think my boys and I have a lot of revenge upon you and Reina-san that we want to vent out.  How about 3 days from now in this very warehouse say 9 a.m.?  That would give us a lot of time to vent.  You are not to fight back because if you do, even if Reina-san will be after me I will guarantee your friend is dead” Maimi nodded “Let’s go boys, let us prepare ourselves” he laughed as him and his boys walked out.

“Maimi!  What are you thinking?” shouted Miyabi as she took off her bandana.

“Miya, it’s the only way he’ll promise to leave her alone” said Maimi as her body started to sway.  Miyabi noticed and held onto her, supporting her weight.

“How are you feeling?” Miyabi asked with concern

“I’ll survive” replied Maimi

End of Flashback

“SHE WHAT???!!!!” yelled Reina as Momoko looked in horror at Reina’s outburst

“Shhhhhhhh!!” Miyabi looked over towards Maimi “She made a promise Reina-san”

Reina lowered her voice, “is this worth it all?” she said in a hard tone.

~KNOCK KNOCK

“Come in” growled Reina

“The doctor is here” said Aika

“Let her in” said Reina as she calmed herself down.  “Eri, please check on Miya first” instructed Reina as she pointed to Miyabi.  She then turned to Momoko “You are Momoko-chan right?” Momoko nodded “Please step outside with everyone else and wait with the others” Momoko did as instructed.

She followed the girls and walked into the living room.  Once everyone was comfortable on the couches, Momoko decided to know about Reina and Maimi’s relationship.  “Who is Reina-san to Maimi?”

“Not many people know but Reina-san is Maimi-chan’s cousin” answered Kanna.

“Eh~! Maimi’s cousin?”

“Simply put, Maimi’s background is complicated, it’s better not to know so much” stated Erika.

Momoko then turned to Risako “Why did you lie to Airin? Why did you tell her that it was the cops that saved Airin and that you brought her home?”

“Well it’s not entirely a lie.  I did bring Airin home, its just that Maimi-chan texted me telling me her whereabouts and she helped me take Airin to my house”

“But why?”

“Maimi-chan made me promise to keep it a secret and as to why, you would have to ask Maimi-chan yourself”

Minutes later Miyabi came down the stairs.  Saki-chan ran up to her to help her.  “What did the doctor say?”

“Nothing more than the usual, need bed rest and the bruises will go away.  Maimi’s the one who’s really hurt taking all those hits” groaned Miyabi as she still felt regretful about not protecting Maimi and having Maimi in turn protect her.  Miyabi walked over to couch and carefully sat down.  Saki quietly started massaging Miyabi’s shoulders.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 27, 2009, 05:21:45 PM
Maimi her life is very complicated, full of action and danger.
if I ask to you...
a next chapter ...  :nervous
you updated?
   
I am curious to see the reaction of AIRI when she is aware of everything.
And also, I can see that Maimi...
 she still have many problems with Ryo.


 
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 28, 2009, 12:03:27 AM
One more before my classes.

Chapter 58

Everyone waited patiently and quietly for the doctor to finish analyzing Maimi’s condition. Soft footsteps could be heard and everyone turned their heads.  “Maimi has awoken” Everyone let out a sigh of relief. “She wants to talk to Momoko-chan” stated Reina as she stared at Momoko while descending the stairs.  Everyone’s eyes turned to look at Momoko.  Momoko gulped and then headed up the stairs towards Maimi’s room.  She knocked on Maimi’s door before slowly entering and saw Maimi sitting in her bed smiling at Momoko with a new shirt on.  Eri stepped out closing the door behind her.

“Hey how are you feeling?” asked Momoko.

“I could’ve been better” joked Maimi.  Maimi laughed a bit but then started coughing.  With each cough pain ran through her upper body causing Maimi to frown slightly.

“I’m sorry about slapping you on the back.  I didn’t know you had suffered from so much”

“Don’t have to apologize Momo-chan, you didn’t know”

“So er Reina-san said you wanted to speak to me?”

“Yes!  I want you to promise me that you will not tell another soul about what you saw”

“Especially Airin right?” Maimi was slightly taken aback but nodded.  “Why can’t she know?  I don’t understand you.  You were the one who saved her one year ago and you saved her today.  Why is everyone hiding this all from her?”

“Momo-chan, you don’t have to know.  You just have to help me keep it a secret.”

“You love her don’t you?” Momoko blurted out

Maimi looked away “No I don’t”

“Maimi-chan look at me! Tell me in the eyes you don’t!”  Maimi remained silent

“I don’t understand you.  If you love her then why did you encourage me to confess my feelings?”

“Because you’re a good person Momo-chan.  She deserves that” said Maimi quietly.

“But what about you?  You’re a good person too.   All this time you’ve been hiding your feelings why?”

“Because she’ll be happy with you!” Momoko stared at Maimi in disbelief.

“What makes you say that?  I could never in my life do what you’ve done for her!”

“But you can make her smile” retorted Maimi “She will never accept a person like me”

“How do you know that?”

“I just do!  Please Momo-chan!  I’m begging you to keep it a secret”

“I- I don’t know Maimi-chan.  I can’t think now.  I’ll think about it”

“Thank you, at least you will think about it” Maimi said gratefully. 

Momoko got up to leave “You know Maimi-chan, although I should be happy I am with Airin, I can’t at someone else’s expense.  I may love her, but I don’t think she does” and with that she left.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: rokun on July 28, 2009, 12:57:33 AM
Poor Maimi... and Momo :cry:

I think Airi might be able to accept Maimi, especially if she learns it's Maimi that's been protecting her all this time, but I don't know if I can argue that Maimi doesn't have a point when she says she'd be happy (er) with Momo. With Maimi's life as it is, being with her would be very rough... Of course love would be worth it, but if she can find something with Momo as well that might be the better option.

But then again, Maimi's also the "bad girl", and there's always something attractive about that, despite (and in part I think even because of) Airi's own past experiences. ;)

This really is quite a good story. I'm glad you have every intention to continue it and posting it here. :)
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 28, 2009, 03:54:41 AM
   
AH! this is  sad...   :cry: which makes  Maimi, by Airi.  :cry:
she concealed her feelings to Airi ... for the their well being of Suzuki.
Yajima prefer to hide their feelings to Suzuki... that Airi  be hurt by  enemies of Maimi.
but ...
Yajima is selfish, because she  thinking and acting this way, without knowing what  AIRI thinks.
I think that  Momoko have a feeling , that Airi not loves to she. 
the chapters, are becoming more interesting.  :)
I want see the meeting of  Maimi and Airi.   :)
And the meeting of Maimi with Ryo.   8)

   
When AIRI aware of this truth ...
her reaction will be interesting.
Perhaps Airi  to give a slap  Maimi to by being selfish.
and not stopping to think about the feelings of AIRI.   :nervous  :sweatdrop:  :doh:
next chapter.  :)
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 28, 2009, 04:51:26 PM
Rokun:  Right on the dot!!!!  I always find that if your life is too complicated, why drag anyone else down with you?  Even if you love them that much, and it is because you love them that much, wouldn't you just wish they have a happy life not one with fear?  But then again, you're right the "bad girls" always seem to be more attractive  :P

Now with one of the great writers, who I've admired, is here posting on my story, how could I possibly stop??? It wouldn't feel right starting something without an ending  :lol:

Maimi_Yajima-san: Maybe some of your questions will be answered in this chapter about why Maimi doesn't tell Airi.

Chapter 59

When Momoko walked back into the living room she saw that everyone including Eri was still there carrying upset looks.

“What’s going on?” asked Momoko

“What did Maimi-chan talk to you about?” asked Erika

“She wants me to keep quiet about everything from Airin”

“Typical of Maimi but what can I say that’s who she is” said Miyabi to no one in particular as she shook her head.

“Doctor, how is Maimi’s condition?” asked Momoko, she was curious about Maimi’s condition and she figured everyone grave expressions was due to the diagnosis.

“Well with the injuries that Maimi-chan has sustained, if she were to go through it again, she might die from internal bleeding or worse depending on the situation obviously.  But main point is that she can not go through the same experience again.”  Momoko gasped at the information that was given by the doctor and what Miyabi had told them before “Her deal” whispered Momoko.  Miyabi and Reina both nodded. 

“I have to stay and keep a close eye on her progression” stated Eri “just in case she starts coughing out blood, we will need to take her to the hospital”

“Eri is it possible if we don’t?  You know the reasons and procedures we will have to go through if Maimi is checked into a hospital” said Reina “Is there anything you need?  We can get them and bring them here.  Is there anyway to make the healing process faster?”

“I have already applied some cream on her back to tone down the stinging but she must rest for now.  As to going to the hospital…” Eri paused to think “Let me make a call to Gaki-san, see if she can help me think of a solution.  I think she should be off her shift soon” Reina nodded as Eri walked away.

“What are we going to do?” asked Miyabi “She only has 3 days!”

“Can’t we persuade her not to go through with it?” asked Erika.  Reina shook her head.

“Reina-san what about you?  Can you stop her?  Or stop him?”

Reina again shook her head.  “Reina can’t because if Reina does, Airi-chan might get killed and if she does Maimi will grieve forever with hatred towards Reina, plus Maimi said something that she knew would prevent Reina from interfering.”

Saki then looked at Miyabi “Sorry babe, I’m at a loss as to what to do”

“What if we told Airin” asked Risako.  Kanna had hope in her eyes as she nodded in agreement.

“It won’t be the best thing” said Miyabi shaking her head.  “You wouldn’t want to be on Maimi’s bad side and I think it wouldn’t help either.  Let’s think about it thoroughly.  We tell Airi-chan what would be our outcomes.  1) would be that she would try to stop Maimi which I doubt she will do and 2) would be she doesn’t do anything and we are at square one all over again.  If we tell Airin, then all of us here has broken our promise to her and you know Maimi won’t like that.”

“Why do you think that Airin wouldn’t stop Maimi-chan?” asked Momoko, who had remained quiet for some period of time.  Miyabi looked at Saki, who in turn looked at Erika, who looked at Kanna and finally Risako.  Internally they were debating about how much Momoko should know.

“Well since Reina can’t do anything, Reina will leave you guys to brainstorm” declared Reina as she got up from her seat.

“What do you mean you can’t do anything?  Aren’t you her cousin?  Aren’t you worried?” asked Momoko

“Momo-chan think of Reina-san’s position in this.  Of course she is worried, if anything she is the one who is most concerned about Maimi.  But also think of who she is, she bears the Yajima name, a deal is a deal.  Reina-san can’t be involved because if she was 1) the family reputation is ruined and 2) Maimi will be upset if anything happens to Airi-chan.  Maimi was well aware of this fact, that is why Reina-san said that Maimi said something that will make sure Reina-san will not get involved…family name.  It is out of respect for these things that Reina-san has not done anything to Ryo.  Plus if anything happens to Airi-chan, guess who has to face the wrath of their only remaining family member hating on them?” defended Miyabi.  “If anything, Reina-san deals with Maimi’s stubbornness the hardest because she has to watch Maimi get hurt over and over again and Reina-san is not allowed to do anything but watch”  Reina nodded at Miyabi as a thanks and left to find Eri.

“Sorry about that” apologized Momoko “But back to my question, why don’t you think Airin will stop Maimi-chan?  Rii-chan, you think Airin will stop her don’t you?”

“Because Airi-chan hates our kind! Hello!!!!  Anything in that peach head of yours?” declared Miyabi, who was obviously getting agitated “She hates the background we have, as in Maimi’s background.  She had already come over here yelling at Maimi saying things that she has no clue about and judging us.  She won’t want to get involved with what we do.  Nor will Maimi let Airi-chan stop her”

“Momo-chan as much as I would like to be confident that Airin could stop Maimi-chan, you have to think, if Airin does try to stop her, Maimi-chan will know that one of us has broken her trust.  It all goes down to the question: Do you want to break Maimi’s trust” responded Risako.

“Is that why Maimi-chan refuses to confess to Airin?  Because Airin said she hates her?” asked Momoko

“Look Momo-chan I’ll be honest with you” stated Risako.  “Yes Maimi-chan loves Airin but Maimi-chan only wants Airin to be safe and happy.  She never confessed because of all the implications that come along with it, hence she kept a good distance away from Airin.  As long as Maimi-chan does not become close to Airin, then the pain to Maimi-chan will be a minimum as opposed to a full blown rejection from Airin.  Maimi-chan knew all along about Airin not liking her background but that doesn’t mean that Maimi-chan can not bless her with happiness.”

“Even if Airin was to be with Maimi-chan, Maimi-chan’s background will always interfere and in the end, they would both be unhappy.  Maimi-chan would never want that to happen.  They would never be happy until Airin drops her bias against Maimi-chan and Reina-san.  Not many people can do that, they all have biases against Maimi-chan once they learn of her background.  This is also one of the biggest reasons why Maimi-chan and Reina-san hid Maimi’s background as much as possible” continued Kanna

“Then that’s it?  We let Maimi-chan endanger herself?” exclaimed Momoko.  No one answered her.

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 28, 2009, 05:05:55 PM
Oh, the chapter is serious, next chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 28, 2009, 07:51:11 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  As you wish!

Chapter 60

Reina stepped back into the room chatting with Eri and another person.  “Miya have you heard anything from Maimi’s room?  Any coughing?” asked Reina.  Miyabi shook her head. “Okay that’s good!  Will you take these 2 to Maimi’s guest room? I have to go soon so I need you to call me the minute things change for Maimi” instructed Reina.  Miyabi nodded and went up to Eri to take her luggage.

 “Miyabi-chan, it’s been so long!  My! You’ve grown!” exclaimed the new guest.

“Gaki-san, it’s been awhile.  Please take care of Maimi” bowed Miyabi as she took Gaki-san’s luggage.

Gaki-san went forward and gave Miyabi a hug, “don’t worry I will, you both are like younger sisters to me and Eri”  She then turned to Eri “Let’s go get the equipment we need”

Reina looked at the remaining members in the living room and bowed “Thank you for taking care of Maimi”

Saki and Erika went up to Reina and each hugged her.  “Don’t worry Reina-san.  We’ll call you if anything happens.  Don’t over exert yourself either” Reina gave them a weak smile before leaving.

“Do you guys want to sleep over?  Or go home?” Miyabi asked as she came back down the stairs.

“Miya hun I don’t think Maimi has that many guest rooms” replied Saki “but I am staying I doubt I can sleep with you hurt and Maimi…”

“I am staying!” said Erika

Miyabi looked her cousin who was slowly dozing off.  Kanna was about to tap Risako but Miyabi stopped her “She can stay” Miyabi whispered “what about you?”

“I’ll call home first but I can stay, that way I can take care of Risako if you guys are busy with other things” replied Kanna. 

“I think I should go home, I have a lot to think about” said Momoko

Miyabi walked up to Momoko “please consider Maimi’s request.  What Airi-chan doesn’t know won’t hurt her” ‘You’re wrong’ thought Momoko but she said “I’ll think about it” as she walked out.  “Hold on!” demanded Miyabi.  Momoko stopped and waited for what Miyabi wanted to say.  Miyabi dialled a number.

“Aika-chan, where are you? And Koharu?”  “Okay come to Maimi’s house” ~CLICK~ Momoko looked at Miyabi curiously.  Miyabi pulled Momoko to the couch “Wait here”

Not too long after, there was a knock at the door.  Miyabi opened the door and in walked Aika and Koharu.  “Sorry to call you guys over at this hour” said Miyabi

“Don’t worry about it.  We know it must be tough now.  We heard about Maimi-chan, Reina-san is not herself over at the organization” said Koharu

“Do you guys mind taking Momo-chan home, then check up on Reina-san.  I’m worried about her.”  The dual nodded “Momo-chan, it’s late, I don’t want you going home by yourself so late so Aika-chan and Koharu-chan will take you home” Momoko nodded before being guided to the door.

Just as they left, Miyabi heard Gaki-san and Eri returning.  “I’m going to help Gaki-san and Eri carry in the equipment” declared Miyabi.  Saki got up and hissed in a low voice “No!” as to not wake up the now sleeping Kanna and Risako.  “You’re hurt too.  I will do it with Erika-san” Erika nodded in agreement. 

“I’m doing much better than Maimi” Miyabi looked towards Maimis’ room.  She was upset, upset seeing Maimi like this, upset about Maimi’s stubbornness and yet it was her stubbornness that was protecting others and making them happy that makes Maimi her best friend.  She felt a hand on her shoulder.  Saki and Erika looked at her understanding that she was upset.

“She’ll be fine.  She always managed to come out in victory.  This is no different.  Think of all you’ve gone through with her and all that you’ve known she’s gone through.  She’s the strongest there is around” comforted Saki.

“She won’t let this bring her down, she’s too stubborn for it” joked Erika which managed a small smile from Miyabi.  “Why don’t you bring out blanket for those two” she pointed at Risako and Kanna, “and Saki and I will help Eri and Gaki-san”  Miyabi gave up defeated, she knew they were right.

Saki and Erika helped Eri and Gaki-san unload the car with the equipment that was needed to monitor Maimi and left the doctors to hook them up to Maimi, while Saki, Miyabi and Erika tried to sleep on the futons that Miyabi spread out.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 28, 2009, 08:08:33 PM
Wow! you... meet fast, would be a good king magician or the genius of the lamp ...
you are a bit cruel,   because i'm waiting for the moment that this osuzu face to face with maimi.
that moment will be very serious, there will be many things to say ...
next chapter.  :grin:

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 28, 2009, 09:14:36 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san: No I don't think I am a magician or genie  :smhid  But yes I am a bit cruel because there is so much I want to  write about it that can make the story interesting.  But here we go,

Chapter 61

In the middle of the night, Miyabi was awoken by the coughing of Maimi, she frantically ran up, waking Erika and Saki in the process.  When she arrived at Maimi’s room, both doctors were trying to help her stop coughing.  Her coughing elevated and began coughing out large amounts of blood. 

“One of you help Eri-chan hold Maimi-chan down” instructed Gaki-san.  Miyabi stepped forward and did as instructed.  “One of you I need you to pump air into Maimi’s lungs, she might choke if some of the blood flows downwards” as Gaki-san handed out the equipment.  Saki took it from her and started squeezing the bottle as instructed by Gaki-san.  The heart rate monitor beside Maimi began to quicken at an alarming rate.  Gaki-san quickly pulled out a needle and filled it with some liquid.  She then injected it into Maimi’s arm.   Soon Maimi’s coughing subsided and she began to breathe normally.  The heart rate monitor showed signs of normal beatings.

Miyabi looked at Gaki-san letting go of Maimi.  “How bad is it Gaki-san?” 

“Well we’ve managed to stop her coughing which is a good thing.  But I think it is wise that we monitor a little longer.  In the meantime, we have to apply the cream on Maimi’s wound.  I think I will need some help to move Maimi-chan’s body”

“Tell us what to do” said Miyabi

“Miyabi-chan, you have to apply the same antiseptic cream on yourself so Eri-chan will help you apply it in our room.”  She turned to Saki and Erika, “You two will stay and help me with Maimi-chan”

Miyabi left with Eri, but not before looking back at Maimi.  She cringed at the sight.  “Come on let’s go” smiled Eri, as she and Miyabi left. 

Fortunately the rest of the night was peaceful and the girls managed to catch a couple winks of sleep. 

Meanwhile on Momoko’s side

When Momoko got home, she thanked her escorts and went to her room.  Her room was light pink with lots of stuffed toys near her bed.  Her room was also covered with pictures of her friends.  2 photos particularly caught her eye.  Momoko walked over to them and stared at them.  One of them was with her and Maimi, both girls smiling brightly hugging each other tightly.  The other was of her and Airi.  Airi was sitting on a chair with Momoko hugging her neck from behind.  She moved her gaze back and forth from the 2 photos.

‘What should I do? I want to help Maimi-chan but do I want to take the risk of Airin loving her as well?  Although Miya said that she wouldn’t, why do I have a gut feeling otherwise.  I could be selfish and not tell Airin, but then why do I feel guilty?  If I tell Airin then I would be breaking Maimi-chan’s trust.  What do I do?  I guess I should keep quiet and pretend I don’t know anything.  I mean Maimi-chan trusted me to be with her right?’
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 28, 2009, 09:38:44 PM
Hey... quiet ... I just joking around with you.   :doh:
I was surprised how fast it is, and i like the detail given in the chapter, you have an experience like this? The detail was very good.
just i'm intrigued with  the reaction of Osuzu.   :P
your explanations and details given in this chapter, is respectable.  :)
next chapter.  :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 28, 2009, 11:20:45 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san: The answer to your questions will be left up in the air, I'll let you think of how and why it can be so detailed.   :lol:  Thank you for the complement and just for that I will update another chapter, last one before my classes.

Chapter 62

During the next 2 days, Maimi and Miyabi didn’t go to school but through Saki, Momoko managed to find out that Maimi has been healing, there is no more internal bleeding but the bruises are still there.  Miyabi could go to school but the girls knew that she used her wounds as an excuse to tend to her best friend.  Saki and Erika would go to Maimi’s house to check on things and help Miyabi.

Momoko was trying really hard to not blurt anything to Airi but with each passing minute, her heart weighed heavier and heavier. ‘Tomorrow is the day Maimi-chan goes to the warehouse.  Should I tell?’

“Hey” greeted Airi as she smiled at Momoko, who smiled back weakly.  “Is there something wrong?” asked Airi.  “You seem to be in your own world lately”

“I’m- I’m fine just thinking about some homework”

“Are you sure?” Momoko nodded slightly.  “It seems like everyone is in their own world lately.  Rii-chan and Kanna have been spacing out too”

Momoko could understand the dilemma they faced for she too was in that predicament in that whenever Momoko looks at Airi she feels guilty.  Guilty for not telling Airi about Maimi.  Momoko still believes that Airi should know about it, whether Airi will accept it is another issue.  But what if Airi was to go to Maimi?  Is that a risk Momoko is willing to take?

“Nee, nee Airin, have you ever heard anything about your heroes?”

“Well, I did check the newspaper and radio for any deaths or injuries.  No one fit the descriptions” stated Airi “so I guess they were lucky but you never know, maybe they are dead but no one has found their bodies yet! Do you think we should go check? With that kind of beating there is no way they could possibly win against Ryo and his men” Airi started panicking.

“Calm down Airin!  I don’t think they are dead! In fact one is far from dead!”

“How do you know?”

Momoko widened her eyes as she realized what she had just said. “I- I don’t know but judging at what you’ve told me, the other person would have managed and carried the other away because there are 2 of them right?” replied Momoko hoping she was convincing enough

“I guess you’re right.  I mean if they both weren’t capable I don’t see why they would’ve risked their lives for someone else” said Airi.  Momoko let out a small sigh of relief that Airi bought her explanation.

“Nee Airin, have you ever thought what you would do if you ever meet your heroes?”

“I highly doubt it Momo-chan, their faces were covered so I don’t even know how they look like”

“Well what if you know them?”

“I don’t know.  I haven’t thought about it because if I knew the person, why hide their identity?”

“How about if they were afraid to reveal themselves and they died?”

“Why would they be afraid?  Mou, Momo-chan why are you asking all these weird questions?”  If I know the person and they died because of me then I would feel guilty for the rest of my life.  I think that would be the same for anyone”

Momoko nodded “I was just wondering.  Because it seemed weird that a random person would save someone else they didn’t know”

“Why Momo-chan are you hinting it was you?” laughed Airi “Don’t worry I truly believe that it wasn’t anyone I was close to.  Rii-chan, Kanna and you are all standing before me healthy.”

Momoko didn’t want to raise anymore suspicion so she dropped the subject.  One thing for sure which made Momoko’s heart weigh heavier would be that Airi definitely would feel guilty and regret for the rest of her life is she found out it was Maimi, after the fact.

‘If Maimi-chan does die, how are the girls going to hide it from the world?  Airin will find out one way or another.  But Airin just named her close friends and Maimi-chan wasn’t one of them, will she want to stop Maimi-chan?’

“Nee Momo-chan, Yajima-san hasn’t been around lately, do you think she is alright?” asked Airi randomly

“Er- I don’t know, when did you start noticing about her whereabouts?”

“It was just a random question but I thought you were close with Yajima-san so I thought I’d ask you.  Miyabi-chan is missing too.” ‘When DID I start noticing her?’

Momoko shrugged “Maybe she is secretly training”

“Oh! That makes sense.  She’s always training so that seems more likely.  Hey I’m going to my last class, I’ll see you after school” Airi waved and ran off.

‘Airin notices Maimi-chan more than I thought.  Maybe I shouldn’t tell her.  Miyabi-chan might be right, what she doesn’t know won’t hurt her’
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Kuji on July 29, 2009, 04:55:47 AM
So I got a tip from someone that a good fic was to be found here... and I wasn't disappointed. :3
I enjoy how you've weaved this story together with all these different characters.
Though the cast is quite large and I can't help wanting more spotlight on some of the more minor characters at times, it's actually really good that you've manged to keep quite focused so that the story moves along at a brisk pace.

I'm quite fond of YajiSuzu too so I hope things work out with them. Though Momoko is so sweet here it's sad that she'd be hurt if it goes in that direction.

I like Reina's role as caring older cousin but I feel like I want her to just wipe out the whole of Ryo's gang and be done with it. After all, if she takes them all out then none are left to tell the tale and ruin their name, right? ;D

Nice job and keep it up FaqU. I hope you'll keep posting your stories. (^^)b
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 29, 2009, 07:47:55 AM

I'm quite fond of YajiSuzu.

   
I have the same opinion that you.  (^^)b  XD
in question of couples, MaimiAiri, is my favorite couple in the  stories of the fic.
Momoko was fun ...
she  not know    that   do... was interesting to hear the thoughts of Momoko.
 and Airi ...
 I want  see that it happens, when she discover to her hero.
The meeting Ryo and Maimi already is too close.  kowaiii.....
Miyabi and Tanaka, I think such people are respecting the decisions of Maimi.
they always  be with her to support the decisions of Maimi.
promises are promises and appears that they  have much respect to one promise.
is nice to have to a fast writer.   :)
Domo Arigatou Gozaimasu.  :)
ganbare!!   :)
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 29, 2009, 05:27:29 PM
Kuji: First and foremost,  :shocked , another great writer's comments.....GETS!!!!!  Thank you for reading and commenting, although I doubted the "good" part, it is still under major development to become better.  Thank your tipper for me too.

From time to time I would try to include the minor characters as much as the situation lets, but then again the minor characters don't know what's going on so it tends to be a little bit harder, but I will see if I can do something about it.  Reina cannot actually wipe out Ryo's group because although Ryo's group may be smaller compared to her own, the fact that he is still under another organization would be a factor, he is not as high of a position as Reina and his organization not as big but still none the less in a business perspective, it may not necessarily be the best idea.

Maimi_Yajima: I am a person that respects a promise very much and the value of one and the meaning behind the term promise is something that I don't take lightly.  It is also my belief on promises that I have managed to write out the weight of them.  Thank you for your comments!

Chapter 63

The Next Day

It was the fearful day of Maimi’s deal.  Momoko wanted to be there as support and because she was curious.  She decided to text Airi.

Airin, I won’t be coming to school today, I’ve got some errands to run.  Please get my homework from Saki-chan or Erika-san

Why? Is everything okay?


Momoko decided not to reply, she was running late.  She quickly gathered her things and headed towards the warehouse.  When she got there Risako, Kanna, Erika and Saki were already outside waiting.

“Hey! you guys didn’t go to school either?”

“We couldn’t!  Even if we did, we would be wondering about it all day” replied Saki

A car stopped right in front of them…out stepped Miyabi.  She quickly went over to the other side and opened the door and reached in to help Maimi get out.  Miyabi held onto Maimi tightly and helped her walk to the girls.

“You guys shouldn’t be here” said Maimi weakly.  She was leaning onto Miyabi for support. “I don’t want you guys to see this, it is not something you guys should see at least.  That is not my intentions”

“Maimi-chan, we had to come, we just couldn’t leave you here by yourself” Saki said as tears were flowing down her face as she saw the physical condition Maimi was in.  Sure, she and Erika had helped Maimi during her healing period but Maimi never got out of bed so no one knew whether Maimi would be physically okay.

Maimi lifted herself from Miyabi and stood on her own two feet.  She pushed Miyabi towards the girls “Go!” she demanded.  No one moved “Please go” pleaded Maimi “I don’t want you to witness this”

“No!” cried back Miyabi “I am not leaving you! I have always stood by your side and this time is no different” she had been holding back her tears but at her outburst the tears had finally escaped.

“Awww!  Look at this boys!  It’s such a beautiful scene” teased Ryo as he and his boys walked over.  “Too bad you can’t do anything” He looked at Maimi who was glaring at him “Glad you didn’t chicken out!  This will be fun” he laughed “I’ll be waiting inside.” Maimi slowly limped her way inside and the girls followed.  Ryo’s men all took out lead pipes and bats, grinning at each other.

“You know, I respect you” confessed Ryo “You’re still standing from before, it’s surprising honestly.  Let’s see if you are still standing after today”

“You will leave the girl alone as promised right?”

“I promise but if Reina-san comes after me then the deals off and you can say goodbye to your little friend”

“She won’t” replied Maimi as she walked closer to him.

Ryo’s men had formed 2 columns on either side of Maimi.  As she walked by the whacked her.  Maimi at first was unfazed by the first 4 blows, however at the fifth she fell to one knee, holding in her breath as she got right back up.  The girls who were watching winced at each blow.  Momoko had to turn her head away.  They watched as she went past each of Ryo’s men in pain until she stood in front of Ryo.

“You know if you want to back out now and stop interfering, you can walk away before we really lash it out” he exclaimed.  Maimi just looked at him silently as an indication that she won’t leave. “Is this all worth it?” he was curious at the extent Maimi was going to protect one person

“She is worth it!” declared Maimi “It will all be worth it as long as she is happy and safe, safe away from you sick, perverted rapists!”

Ryo punched Maimi in the face at the last statement, which only fazed Maimi to a minimum.  Maimi still stood strong from the punch, she shifted her face from the side to look directly at Ryo.  So one of Ryo’s men grabbed a wooden chair he saw and broke it over her back.  “Argh!” Maimi screamed.  Her old wounds were not completely healed and Maimi felt that the last hit may have opened wounds as her breathing started becoming irregular.  The impact of that last hit caused her to fall onto both her knees.  Maimi placed a hand onto her torso and tried to regulate her breathing before trying to get up.  With every attempt of her getting up, Ryo and his boys would take turns attacking her.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 29, 2009, 05:43:45 PM
Wow...
   
chapter is a very sad, :cry: miya especially ...  :cry:
i am very intrigued, next chapter, please.  :cry: you was cruel in the chapter.
The detail is good in your chapter.
next chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: stefy on July 29, 2009, 06:03:56 PM
ouch ouch... *winces*

You better not kill maimi!
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 29, 2009, 07:38:16 PM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san:  Thank you! Trust me it was hard writing this chapter, I couldn't believe I finished the chapter because it was painful to write about one of your favourites being hurt.

stefy: I don't think I will kill Maimi....yet, still under consideration

Chapter 64

Momoko couldn’t take it anymore, she ran out towards the school.  She searched for Airi and found Airi walking to her class.  “Airin!” she yelled

Airi turned around to see Momoko running towards her. “Momo-chan! I thought you weren’t coming today?  It’s weird, Saki-chan, Erika-san, Rii-chan, Kanna, Miyabi-chan and Yajima-san didn’t come to school too”

Momoko huffed and wheezed and tried to catch her breath.  “Come with me” she huffed as she grabbed Airin’s arm and walked towards the school entrance.

“Wait!  I have to go to class!” said Airi as she struggled to stop.

“Airin!” Momoko stopped pulling and looked at Airi “If you don’t follow me now, you will regret it” Airi was shocked, she has never seen Momoko so serious.  Seeing that Airi was not fighting against her grip, Momoko pulled Airi with her.

Airi remained quiet until she recognized the building they were heading towards.  “Why are you bringing me here?” she asked

“You’ll see” replied Momoko.  Momoko continued leading Airi inside

“Hey guys! Why are you here?” asked Airi as she saw the missing girls.  Everyone turned and was shocked to see Airi.

“Airin!” whispered Risako and Kanna wide-eyed

Airi looked past them and her smile slowly faded.  She pushed past them and saw Maimi bloody and battered trying to get up with Ryo and his men not letting up, frustrated that she still managed to try to stand.

“What’s going on? Why is Maimi not fighting back?” asked Airi as she turned to look at the girls.

“Momo-chan, why did you bring her here?” demanded Miyabi.  She turned to Airi, “You shouldn’t be here” as she grabbed onto Airi’s arm and tried pulling her away.

Airi struggled out of Miyabi’s grasp. “NO! Tell me what is going on!” demanded Airi.  She looked at Risako and Kanna, who took their eyes away from hers, she then turned to Erika-san.  Erika-san shook her head and turned to where Maimi was.  She then turned to Saki and Miyabi and they both walked to stand with Erika.  Finally she looked at Momoko for an answer.

“Airin, she’s…”

“Momo-chan no!!!!” yelled Maimi from where she was.  She had noticed Airi’s arrival.  Ryo and his men looked towards the girls and also noticed the arrival of Airi.

“Well look at this, the one who started this all” laughed Ryo. “You know you’re one lucky girl” he said to Airi “to have such people do anything to help you and make us leave you alone”  Airi’s eyes widened “Oh~ you didn’t know?”  He grabbed Maimi’s hair and pulled it lifting her head for everyone to see clearly.  Maimi’s face was covered with blood flowing from her head and blood was dripping from her mouth. “Your friend here is the person who saved you 3 days ago” Airi put a hand over her mouth.

“Please stop” pleaded Maimi weakly

“Oh you didn’t want her to know?” he mocked “Why did you hide it from her?  Is it possible you love her but your love was never reciprocated? Oh this is grand” he laughed as he and his boys continued to beat on Maimi.  Maimi finally didn’t have the energy to try to get up as she fell on all fours

“MAIMI!!!” yelled Airi she tried to run over but Miyabi stopped her holding her back.  Airi struggled and got out of her grasp but Risako and Kanna stopped her “Let me go guys, why aren’t you helping her?  She’ll die!!!” Risako and Kanna were crying but shook their heads.

“You can’t go over there Airi-chan” said Miyabi who was crying as well forcing herself to sound alright “if you go over, everything that Maimi took will be a waste”  Airi stopped struggling as she hugged Risako and Kanna crying onto their shoulders.


Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 29, 2009, 09:44:47 PM
I don't think I will kill Maimi....yet, still under consideration

Nani???

.
.
.
.
.
.

Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...
Cold...  cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold.. cold... cold... cold... cold... cold... cold...

                                                         COLD
My body... feels so cold ...


These chapters were overly intense and a little violent ...
well ... something I do not like the gangs ...
I never see such movies, because I do not like to see... when THEY hit with iron chains, to THE PERSONS.
is ... something ... unpleasant to see ...
Typically, I ...
I could, imagine on the inside of my mind, every explanation ...
every detail, every meaning of every word ...
everything I read... in those letters black that form  part of this  text ...
throughout the text... take shape  in images  inside my mind ...
Despite that is a chapter that was too strong ... you did a good job with the explanation, I believe that you are immersed and heavily concentrated in these two final chapters.

but I like the chapter ...
The chapter has sad moments, moments of despair ... time of grief ... moments of revelation ... times of distress ...
These two chapters are really good, had a good combination.  :)




yeah ...
promises ... are important ...
are very important in our lives ...
but also ... sometimes the people are enslaved to the promises.
enslave people, because even though that this promise has the target to be risky and with a contract a bad result ...
   makes that person unable to do anything ...    
that's why ... that sometimes ... a promise could enslave the heart of one person. (um ... that good, that  this is just a fan fic ...)
but...
you know... when you, break that oath ... ...
and when you stop being a slave to that promise ...
If a friend is in danger ...
or will do something bad ...
then I would without hesitation ... I am ready to break that promise ...
although my friend comes to feel hatred for my ...
or my friend, stop talking the rest of my life to my...


or stay with that:
Why I did not do anything?
Why  not talk, when  could  do it?
Why was  a coward ...?
Why?  
But I do not like to stay with these questions ... T.T

I also greatly respect the promises ...  :P

   

Maimi is an amazing person in your fan fic.
AIRI poor ...
Poor miyabi, and all.
Ryo is to fear ...
you did a good work with your story.
Thanks for your chapter.  :)
These two chapters are too intense, but with good quality of your part.   :)




Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 29, 2009, 11:39:55 PM
AH!
I forgot to thank to you and congratulate.   :)
Domo Arigatou Gozaimasu, and next chapter.   :nervous
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 30, 2009, 12:00:30 AM
Maimi_Yajima-san: Congradulate me on what???  Does you body feel better now??? Thank you for the compliments and hopefully it wasn't too bad to read about.  If only reality was as easy as this fic that would be great, but reality is much more cruel than we see it as.


Chapter 65

Maimi finally fell flat on her face, passing out.  It was only then that Ryo and his boys finally stopped and laughed as they walked away cheering each other at what they did.  Miyabi, Erika and Saki ran over to Maimi’s limp body.  They carried her out to the awaiting car, leaving Risako, Kanna, Airi and Momoko.  Momoko went up to Airi and hugged her, freeing her from Risako and Kanna.

“Take care of her!  I’ll message you with details later” was all Risako said as she and Kanna left the warehouse to go with Miyabi

Airi continued crying until she was all cried out “What is this all about?  How come Maimi wasn’t fighting back? Why is she letting him do this?”

Momoko pulled away from Airi and looked Airi in the eyes.  She saw the hurt and sadness in them and knew that she had to tell her everything that she knew, but before she did she had to make Airi realize something that Momoko had noticed.  “Airin, you love her, don’t you?”

Airi was taken aback by the question “I- I don’t”

“Airin don’t lie to yourself anymore!” demanded Momoko “As much as I hate to admit it, I know you do but you don’t know it.”

“I do know and I don’t love her”

“Look Airin, you’ve been noticing about Maimi-chan for a while now.  I haven’t said anything but it has been nagging at me.  You were always concerned about Maimi’s condition when you first heard she collapsed.  I saw!  Do you remember the day you were out in the field?  I saw everything at the way you were looking at her and at the way you were worried about her.  Maybe it’s because of your theory on Maimi-chan’s type of people that you denied your feelings after the fact but before that?  Before that you noticed her and you paid more attention to her than you think.  Airin, you know and I know that Maimi-chan is not the same type as those others.  She’s different.  You can’t generalize that all of Maimi-chan’s so-called type are the same!  She’s proven that throughout the whole time we’ve known her” exclaimed Momoko venting out everything that weighed on her mind.  Momoko looked at Airi to make sure she was listening.  “Maimi didn’t fight back and let Ryo and his guys do that to protect you.  She made a deal with him!” Airi’s eyes widened at the information she had just received.

“What deal are you talking about?  What do you know Momo-chan?”

“Airin, Maimi-chan was the one that saved you one year ago from Ryo, she is also your masked hero from 3 days ago with Miya” the truth had to be told.  Momoko was feeling guilty and she didn’t want to keep Airi in the dark anymore.  “I don’t know much I just know that much so far.  I’m sure you will know more if you ask Rii-chan or Miya.  But I do know this, Maimi-chan loves you.  She’s loved you for god knows how long.  She refused to confess to you, saying that she had her reasons. “  Momoko felt her phone vibrate.  She opened it and read the email from Miyabi

Maimi is in the hospital not far from where you are

“I don’t know about you but Maimi-chan is in the hospital if you want to see her.  I’m going over now do you want to come?” asked Momoko.  Airi nodded still stunned though.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 30, 2009, 12:20:19 AM
  Does you body feel better now???
um... plop...  XD
you ...  use a bit of sarcasm here ...  XD  XD
hey ...
that quickly, move to  maimi to the hospital.
is that the family of Maimi and Reina are rich?...
again, I'm curious ...
for to know that is what happens to Maimi ...
because  you it always leaves suspense...
Ryo is going to fulfill its promise?
that guy, I can imagine, as a person who is a traitor ... and dirty ...
Reina has to be angry ...
Next chapter...
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Yukari on July 30, 2009, 03:41:31 AM
Hi, new reader
i love your fanfic, you have so much imagination, and it got me even when i'm not a h!p kids fanfics fan >.<
PLEASE DON'T KILL MAIMI T.T, she's the best character here
I'll wait the next chapter
Ps: i read it all at once, my eyes aches T.T
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 30, 2009, 03:50:56 AM
Maimi_Yajima-san:  Unfortunately, I have made Ryo a character that is not too small that he can afford to back out of his promise so no I don't think Ryo will appear again.  Of course I have to leave it as a suspense, otherwise where is the fun???   :w00t:

Yukari: New reader...GETS!!!!  Thank you for your comment and  :bow: for reading it all in one shot.  Props to you!!!!  It means a lot when a reader who was not a h!p kids fanfic fan get intrigued.  As to not killing Maimi...that is undetermined yet as of the moment, debating about what the ending should be. 

One thing for sure is that when readers request, I deliver, hence next chapter it is.

Chapter 66

When they reached the hospital, it was evident that Reina was there.  Some of her men were there and Aika and Koharu as well.  They looked like they were about to cry.  “Aika-san! Koharu-san! Where is she and how is she?”

Aika wiped the tear that threatened to escape and choked out her reply “Maimi-chan is in the intensive care unit.  She hasn’t woken up yet” Momoko nodded and quickly walked in pulling Airi along.  From down the hall they can hear Reina yelling.

“Eri!! Gaki-san!  You have to save her!  What will it take? Reina can donate blood or an organ just make sure she is alive!”  Momoko walked up to the doctors as well.

“We’ll monitor her for 24 hours, she is in critical condition.  Like I told you before, she may die or she may never wake up if she was to obtain more injuries like the last.  We will have to do some more tests on her.  But be prepared.  Reina I know it is hard on you, it is for us as well.  We’ve watched Maimi-chan grow with you.  We wouldn’t want anything to happen to her either” said Eri as she and Gaki-san both hugged Reina tightly before they left.

Reina looked defeated, as did the girls at the state that Maimi is in.  Reina turned and spotted Airi “YOU!!!” she shrieked which shocked everyone.  Miyabi, Saki, and Kanna got up and tried to restrain Reina from doing something she’ll regret.  “It’s all because of you!  Maimi might die because of you and if it wasn’t because of you Reina wouldn’t be losing Maimi, she wouldn’t have left the family business, and she wouldn’t have to deal with Ryo.  If it wasn’t because of you she wouldn’t be in this state!” vented Reina in one breathe as she fought against Miyabi, Saki and Kanna’s hold

“Hush!  Calm down, Reina-san!” soothed Miyabi.  She has never seen Reina in this state, crying and emotional.  It was hard to blame her for trying to fight the three, Maimi was family and the only family that Reina has left.  “You know Maimi would never want you to be this way.  You have to stay strong for her”

At the outburst of Reina, Airi was shocked with what was being told to her.  It was too much information to absorb in one day.  The proximity was getting to her, as she slowly stepped back a couple of steps before she turned and ran “Airin” shouted Momoko.  Momoko was about to chase her but Risako stopped her.

“Momo-chan, let me and KanKan handle this” as she and Kanna, who had managed to stop the aggravated Reina, went out to search for the distraught friend.  They found her sitting on a bench crying uncontrollably.

Risako and Kanna went up to Airi and sat beside her.  Airi noticed Risako presence and just turned and hugged her, crying on Risako’s shoulder.  She needed the comfort.  Risako and Kanna said nothing and just let Airi let it all out.  They knew this was going to happen, the amount given to Airi was a lot to handle in one day.  Risako kept on brushing Airi’s back to soothe her.  When Airi finally calmed down she asked everything that weighed on her mind.

“Rii-chan, why did you lie to me one year ago?” as she looked at her best friend in the eyes.

“Judging on Reina-san’s outburst, I figured that you would ask me that first… Maimi-chan told me to”

“How did Maimi-chan know me then?”

“Did you seriously forget?”

“Forget what?  I didn’t know Maimi-chan until recently when I met Momo-chan”

“Airin!  She went to the same junior high as us!”

“Really?! How come I never noticed her?”

“Well hello~ do you remember the one type of people you don’t like?” At the mention of this Airi’s faced saddened.  Risako didn’t want to mention it but she went on.  “Do you remember the girl Megumi-chan? She hit on you remember?”

Airi thought about it.  “Yeah, the punk who came up to me thinking she was all that.  She was one of those.  I rejected her”

“Do you remember anything else?”

“She didn’t like the fact I rejected her and asked me why so I told her that her type of people were not the type I want to associate with and that I hate it.”

“BINGO!!! Glad you remembered that.  Megumi-chan was one of those few that knew of Maimi’s background and she was against Maimi-chan at the time.  When Maimi-chan was still in it all of course.  Maimi-chan heard that Megumi-chan was going to get you for rejecting her so Maimi-chan intervened.  It was at that moment that Maimi-chan knew that you would never accept her nor will you accept her background” explained Risako.  “It is also because of Maimi-chan that people that have tried to hurt you throughout the years would walk away”

Airi started tearing again.  She recalled the conversation she had with Maimi and the fact that she yelled at her and said things she shouldn’t have.  She then realized that people around her have warned her time and time again that she would regret and they were right, she is regretting it now.

“Is- is it true?” asked Airi “Is it true she isn’t in it anymore?”  Risako slowly nodded “But why did she lie to me?”

“SIGH~ Airin if you haven’t noticed 1) Maimi-chan’s background will still be an issue and 2) Reina-san is her cousin.  She will never really leave Reina-san when she knows Reina-san is in danger.  Do you remember the time when Maimi-chan and Miya left abruptly?  I think it was the time when we all went to the amusement park, the time Erika-san flared up.  I got upset at Reina-san and her people.  Maimi-chan and Miya had already decided to not get involved and have stepped away for good in which Reina-san agreed to.”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on July 30, 2009, 04:52:49 AM
Next chapter.  :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: Yukari on July 30, 2009, 05:31:31 AM
Poor airi, so much info in a day u.u maimi is her gangs hero xD <3
Keep writing please XD you do it well
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel
Post by: FaqU on July 30, 2009, 08:11:04 AM
Mikitty_Ayaya-san: As you wish, more flashbacks  :w00t:

Yukari:  Thank you!!!

Chapter 67

Risako’s Flashback

Miyabi had called Saki and told her that she was at Maimi’s house.  Saki found Erika and Risako.

“How are they?”

“We don’t know Rii-chan.  By the sound of it, they should be fine but I wanted to make sure and most likely they have minor injuries”

As predicted, Miyabi and Maimi were fine but still managed to obtain some cuts.  None were life threatening but they weren’t cat scratches either.

“NATSUYAKI MIYABI!!!” hollered Risako with her hands on her hips as soon as Miyabi opened the door.

“Damn women!!! I think you set off a couple of alarms already.  You’re so loud.  Maimi and I are tired, we haven’t slept yet”

“Where were you?” asked Risako as they walked into the living room where there was a doctor (Eri) tending Maimi’s wounds.  “It was them wasn’t it?  I thought that Reina-san agreed to letting you guys go?  She wasn’t suppose to find you anymore”

“I’m sorry Rii-chan!  I got Miyabi into all this and made you worry” apologized Maimi as she bowed at Risako.

Risako felt bad when Maimi was apologizing, recalling that it was Maimi that saved Miyabi when they first met, so she decided to drop the subject.  “I’m sorry Maimi-chan, I’m not blaming Reina-san or you, I was just worried that you guys were hurt, so I lost my temper”.

End of Risako’s Flashback

“I let it go the first time but at the next when Aika-chan and Koharu-chan came by at Maimi’s party, I didn’t think I could let it go…”

Risako’s Flashback #2

Risako, Saki and Erika both held on to the injured Aika and Koharu, walking to Maimi’s old house.  When they entered it they saw a bruised and battered Maimi and Miyabi, cleaning their own wounds on their arms.

“MIYA!” cried Risako as she went up to check on Miyabi as Saki and Erika placed Aika and Koharu safely on the couch.  “Why?  Why did this happen?  I thought you have left this life for good?”

“I’m sorry Rii-chan!” apologized Maimi “I wanted to go alone but Miya wouldn’t let me and then I couldn’t protect her enough…”

“Maimi don’t!  You have done more than enough for everyone in this room, if anything you took the brunt of it all.”  Miyabi looked at Erika “Look at her legs!”  It was then that they noticed that Maimi’s pant were painted in red lines whereas everyone else wasn’t. Erika put down the supplies she brought with her and tried to roll up Maimi’s pant leg, but Maimi didn’t want her or them to see the injury or the extent of the injury.  “Maimi, stop it! Just let Erika-san help you!” scolded Miyabi.  Erika rolled up the pants and they all saw gashes all over her legs.

Miyabi was furious and banged her fist on the couch “They whipped her with chains!!!  They knew Maimi was the best we’ve got so they attacked her from a distance” exclaimed Miyabi

“You still haven’t answered me why?  Why did they find you?  Reina-san had agreed you can leave whenever you want!” screamed Risako.

“Rii-chan!  It wasn’t Reina-san who called us!” flared Miyabi.  “Reina-san was ambushed near Maimi’s house at the time, Aika-chan and Koharu-chan thought of Maimi so they ran to find her.  Reina-san was not pleased at Aika-chan and started beating her up, but Maimi stopped her.  Reina-san is Maimi’s blood cousin, did you think Maimi will not try to save her?  Leave her to get hurt?  Did you think I was going to let Maimi go alone?” yelled Miyabi

“MIYA!!” Maimi called “Don’t get upset at Rii-chan!!!  She was only concerned and worried.  It is my fault for getting you involved.  It’s my family issues, you shouldn’t have come with me”

Aika had gotten up after Saki had tended to her and bowed at Risako “I’m sorry, Reina-san was ambushed and we just didn’t know who else to find in all the commotion but Maimi-chan”

“Aika-chan don’t worry about Reina.  I will explain it to her.  You did the right thing by calling me.  I always told Reina that I would fight side by side with her but because of my own personal issues I broke that promise.  From now on, if these issues appear I want you to tell me right away I will deal with Reina if she asks” said Maimi

“Reina already knows!” Maimi turned and saw that Reina was hobbling into the room.  She quickly went up to support her.  Reina hugged Maimi “Reina doesn’t want Maimi to be unhappy but Reina fears for Maimi.  You’re hurt because of Reina”

“I will always fight side by side with you.  Even if I have left the family business I can still be your number 1 right-hand girl” smiled Maimi

End of Risako’s Flashback #2
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: Yukari on July 30, 2009, 08:46:50 AM
More flashbacks, it helps to understand many things o.o
Nice chapter, you updated so soon, it's great XD
Ps: i like your nick lmfao XD
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: h!pfan4ever123 on July 30, 2009, 06:51:22 PM
Me and my sister read this story together and so far we love it!!!! <3

keep up the good work..

My sister is a big fan of Miya/Saki and she wonders how Miya and Saki ment and got together..

Oh well.. Update soon but take yout time if you want..
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: FaqU on July 30, 2009, 08:18:21 PM
Yukari-san: This nick is has been with me for a long time now.  It brings back so many memories.  Like I said as long as my reader requests it I will update anytime or at least until I have classes.  :sweatdrop:

h!pfan4ever123:  Thank you for reading and thank your sister for reading.  Unfortunately I don't think I will answer that question now however if your sister wants I can consider making side chapters on how the different couples met, ex Saki and Miya, Yurina and Chinami, Kanna and Risako etc.  But nothing is guaranteed yet, but I will put it into consideration.

Chapter 68

“I finally understood Maimi-chan’s standpoint.  Maimi-chan can leave but she will never have left because Reina-san is still family, blood relative.  I couldn’t blame Reina-san anymore” explained Risako.  Airi nodded in understanding.

“So Maimi-chan left the business because of…”

“You” finished Risako “Well at least you is partially but her intentions was because of you but then there was the internal struggle of family issues.  Like I’ve said Reina-san will forever be her cousin.  For her, leaving the business was for you, it gave her hope and chance but it didn’t take Maimi-chan long to realize that regardless if she left, with her concern for Reina-san she would forever still be part of it all.”

Upon hearing all this Airi’s heart was happy at the fact that Maimi had done so much for her.  The action of never asking for anything in return, yet she was also upset at the troubles that she has caused. ‘Maybe it is because of this personality of Maimi-chan that I was attracted to her even more.  Momoko is right, I have always noticed her, not as much as her for me, but I was concerned for her and my heart hurts when I see her hurt and when I yelled at her.  I was attracted to her the day I saw her run with that determination look.  She was beautiful!  Not to mention her legs.  Suzuki Airi!  You’re not suppose to think about this now’’ Airi scolded herself ‘All that she has done for me and all I ever did was hurt her’ Her heart was shattered at the times Airi might have hurt Maimi in the past and at the time she scolded Maimi.

“So this deal with Ryo…”

“it was so that Ryo leaves you alone for good” responded Kanna who had been listening quietly on Maimi’s past.  “Maimi-chan doesn’t want Ryo to bother you anymore so she made a deal to do anything.  Ryo requested to vent his frustration at Maimi at all the humiliation to his male ego caused by Maimi-chan and Reina-san.”

“I’ve caused so much pain for Maimi-chan, why doesn’t she let go?  Is it all worth it?”

Risako chuckled “Believe me that is not the first time I heard that question.  But it is something only Maimi-chan can answer you”

“I-I want to see her”

“Then go” urged Kanna

“I want to see her but I am afraid Reina-san is upset with me and she won’t let me near her.  I can understand why but I don’t want to see Maimi-chan if it upsets Reina-san” explained Airi

“Reina won’t be upset” said Reina as she walked towards Airi.  Airi trembled and tried to hide behind Risako “I’m sorry Airi-chan!  I lost my temper because this is the worst I’ve seen of Maimi.  I blame myself for not being able to do anything to save her right now.”

Airi saw the sincerity in Reina’s eyes and came out from behind Risako.  “I’m sorry for causing so much pain for Maimi-chan.  Is this why you repeatedly said I’m a lucky girl?  Because you all knew what she has been through for me?” asked Airi

Reina chuckled and nodded “Reina has never seen Maimi so happy when she first said she found someone she was interested in.  It even amazes Reina at the extent that Maimi went even after she believed her love will never be returned.  As long as Maimi is happy that is all Reina can hope for and you make Maimi happy.  She has once told Reina that your smile is what attracted her.  It was something that she never wishes to go away, so that was what she was aiming for, to preserve that smile you have.”  Reina smiled at Airi thinking back at all the times Maimi smiled when she talked to Reina about Airi.

“Can I go see her?”

“Maimi would kill Reina if Reina stopped you”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 30, 2009, 08:41:53 PM
Poor  Maimi and miyabi have had a hard life.
But that  more admire of they two, it is that her friendship is very strong.
Miyabi always remain next to Maimi, be for good or for bad.

She always this one with Maimi.
To sorrow that Maimi says to Miyabi, that should flee.
Miyabi does not obey to Maimi and always this one with her.
 This if it is a real friendship.
The    characters  Maimi and Miyabi pleased me very much.

Well ...
Airi may finally be near Maimi.
Maimi although perhaps even this unconscious ...
I liked the character that tanaka showed  in moments of despair.
the friendship of Miyabi  and Maimi.
the love of family that exists in Maimi and Reina.
everything is so cute ...

Quote
“Maimi would kill Reina if Reina stopped you”
  :nervous

Next chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: Yukari on July 30, 2009, 09:25:21 PM
Next chapter please XD i can't wait to see (read) maimi and airi together
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 30, 2009, 09:30:41 PM
Next chapter please XD i can't wait to see (read) maimi and airi together


Eh?
Yuukari,  you also get used to the quick updates of this new writer?   :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: Yukari on July 30, 2009, 09:51:03 PM
Yeah... I can't help it, besides it have been a while since i read a h!p fanfic, now i'm back... I love vacation and this fanfic XD
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 30, 2009, 10:15:49 PM
   
ah, I understand ...
the vacation is  best of all ...  XD
but ... August is coming ... T.T
Well, you, keep having fun. :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 67
Post by: FaqU on July 30, 2009, 10:56:32 PM
Maimi_Yajima-san and Yukari-san: As you wish  :D

Chapter 69


Risako, Kanna, Airi and Reina walked back into the intensive care unit to see doctors and nurses rushing into Maimi’s room and Miyabi, Saki and Erika leaning on the window looking in.  The nurses closed the curtains so that their stares didn’t pressure the doctors.  Reina, Risako, Kanna and Airi ran up to Miyabi.

“What’s going on?” asked a worried Reina

Miyabi’s eyes slowly began to tear up “M-Maimi” she choked “Maimi started coughing out blood.  The doctors have to help her lungs so she can breathe.”

Eri and Gaki-san walked out of Maimi’s room along with the other doctors and nurses.  Eri and Gaki-san spoke to the other doctors and nurses before letting them leave.

“Eri! Gaki-san!” Reina grabbed them on the arm “How is she? What’s wrong?”

Eri and Gaki-san’s facial expression did not ease the tension.  “Reina, this is worse than last time.  She never healed properly the first time and now her new ones have reopened old ones.  She has sustained injuries in the head that we must run a CAT scan on” said Gaki-san

“The injuries on her arms are minor and will heal over time but her major injuries are those internal and on her back.  We cannot determine if any of her vital nerves have been damaged yet until she wakes up.  Her spine is still intact” continued Eri reading Maimi’s medical report.

“She had internal bleeding hence she was coughing out the blood.  She, she…”

“She what?”

“She flat-lined once Reina” said Gaki-san as everyone looked at them wide-eyed. “Luckily we were able to get her heart pumping again.  We will observe her internal bleeding for the rest of the night by then we can determine if her internal bleeding has stopped.  The tests will have to wait until she wakes up”

“Wh-wh-when will she wake up?”

Eri and Gaki-san looked at each other.  “It is undetermined.  It could be tomorrow, it could be next week, or it could be next month.  It all depends on Maimi-chan’s will to wake up.  I’m sorry Reina!  We will do the best we can to keep her alive” said Eri as she and Gaki-san squeezed Reina on the shoulder as comfort.

Reina who was already crying choked as she spoke “Reina...Reina knows you guys are doing the best you can and that’s all Reina can ask for.  Can we go in and see her?”

“Yes but only one at a time” replied Gaki-san as she and Eri went to check on their other patients.

“Reina-san, why don’t you go in first” offered Miyabi who was wiping her tears with her sleeve.  “Are you hungry? We can go and get you something to eat”

Reina shook her head “Daijoubu!  Miya why don’t you take the girls home.  It’s been one traumatizing day for all of you”

Everyone shook their heads “We want to wait for Maimi-chan” said Erika

“Maimi is lucky to have friends like you guys”

As she was about to go in, Aika had called out to her.  Aika went up to Reina and whispered something in Reina’s ears.  Reina nodded and dismissed Aika before instructing for Miyabi to her side and whispering to Miyabi.  She then went into Maimi’s room and sat in the chair beside her bed clutching onto Maimi’s hand.

“What’s wrong hun?

“Reina-san has business issues she needs to deal with so she hopes I can watch Maimi for her.  Any ways let’s split into groups.  One group will stay here and go in one by one.  The others will go and eat, shower, change etc.”  Everyone agreed on the arrangement.  At the end the groups were Kanna, Risako, Airi and Momoko who will do their own thing while Miyabi, Saki and Erika stayed behind.  “Okay!  You guys can switch with us in say 4 hours or when you guys feel like changing”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on July 30, 2009, 11:13:53 PM
   
Awww ...
this is serious ...
Reina and Maimi poor ...
next chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: FaqU on July 31, 2009, 07:31:50 AM
To all readers:  I have an exam coming up soon so I don't think I will have time to update frequently.  I will be focused on my studies until Tuesday where I should be updating more frequently but then be out for study leave until the following Monday the 10th.  Gomene!!!!  I will try to update once a day if I am not too tired when I get home from studying but no promises and I really don't like to leave you all hanging. 

Chapter 70

The girls nodded and headed out of the hospital.  “Kankan and I are going to go home and shower first, then pick up the missing homework.  Do you want to meet up and grab food later?” asked Risako

Airi nodded weakly, worried about Maimi.  Risako knew she was worried especially after learning about the truth.  She went Airi and held onto both Airi’s hands “Maimi-chan will be okay.  I believe so!  She won’t give up that easy!” said a determined Risako.  Airi just smiled back weakly.  She just wasn’t as sure as Risako.  She wished she had that kind of confidence in Maimi but the image of Maimi hooked up to all sorts of machinery didn’t leave her mind.

“Don’t worry Rii-chan, I’ll get Airin home then we’ll call you later” said Momoko as she patted Risako on the back.  Risako pulled away and nodded entrusting Airi with Momoko before leaving with Kanna.  “Do you want to take a walk Airin? To clear out our minds?” Airi nodded.  Momoko took Airi’s arm and walked to the nearest park.

They sat down on an empty bench absorbing the view in front of them “Momo-chan!” called Airi  Momoko looked towards Airi, she guessed what Airi was planning to say, more like was waiting for it so she decided to put up a strong front and smiled at Airi.

“Nani Airi-chan?”

“Momo-chan, I- I- I…”

“You’ve come to the realization that everyone was right? That you have feelings for Maimi-chan?”

Airi didn’t look at Momoko and continued looking at her feet.  Her hands were pinching each others.  She didn’t want to hurt Momoko, but it would be unfair to Momoko if she didn’t return the feelings.  Momoko was sweet and nice towards her and all Airi did to repay her was hurt her.

“Look at me Airin” said Momoko as she reached over stopping Airi from continuously pinching her already redden hands.  Airi looked up at Momoko with tears threatening to fall out.  Momoko used her free hand and wiped them away. “I knew this would happen when I decided to tell you all I know.  Yes I cannot deny that I was hoping I would be your choice but to be honest, if I was in your position I can’t image how you wouldn’t choose Maimi-chan.  Her love for you was unconditional.  The things she did just to make sure you’re safe and happy without asking for your love in return is something that I am unsure I could do.  I also don’t want you to be unhappy Airin, which is the main factor that led me to my decision to tell you.  I just want you to be happy!” exclaimed Momoko.

“Oh Momo-chan! I’m so sorry!!!” cried Airi “I never meant to hurt you!”

Momoko patted Airi on the back “I may be hurt now, but if you didn’t realize your feelings, we might have been more unhappy in the future.” Airi continued to cry.  “Silly Airin!  Don’t worry about me Airin, I’m cute!  I will find my special someone”

“I’m sorry Momo-chan” choked Airi as she wiped her tears “Can… will you still want to be my friend?” Momoko smiled

“Of course silly!  If Maimi-chan ever hurts you, I’ll kick her ass!” declared Momoko as she put her fist up in the air.  Airi giggled “Glad to see you smiling again kiddo!  Well we should get home and shower” said Momoko as she got up from the bench with Airi in tow.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: Yukari on July 31, 2009, 08:27:16 AM
Momo is so cute *o*
Btw good luck with your study ^^, i'll wait for the next chapters XD take your time
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: FaqU on August 01, 2009, 04:31:55 AM
Yukari-chan:  Thank you... I have time for a quick update

Chapter 71

Momoko dropped Airi home and instructed her to call Momoko when she was ready to eat with Risako and Kanna.  After making sure Airi closed her front door, Momoko walked towards her own house, crying slightly thinking back at the conversation she had at the hospital…

Momoko’s Flashback

Kanna and Risako had gone to talk to Airi.  Momoko watched and stared at the entrance mesmerized until someone gave her a tap on the shoulder.  She turned and saw Erika smiling at her.  “Wanna accompany me to a walk?” Momoko nodded.

They walked in silence with Erika leading the way up some stairs until they reached the roof.  Momoko was baffled as to why Erika would lead her there.

‘Why are we on the roof?  Oh my god!  Erika-san is close to Maimi-chan, would she be planning to kill me because I took Airin away from Maimi-chan?  What do I do?’

“Don’t you think this view is beautiful?” asked Erika without looking at Momoko.  Momoko looked around her, indeed the view was breathtaking, the breeze blowing against her skin felt good.

“Momo-chan!  You can scream if you want to”

“Eh?”

“I know you are hurting inside about Airi-chan.  You can scream it out!  That always helps me just let it all out” Erika turned and looked at Momoko “Come on, come here” Momoko obliged as Erika once again looked out. “MAIMI-CHAN BAKA!!!!” yelled Erika which startled Momoko.  Erika looked at Momoko and urged her to do the same

“AIRIN!! BE HAPPY!” screamed Momoko.  When she was done, indeed she felt a better.

“So now that you’ve let it out, how do you feel?”

“I feel better, much better.  Thank you Erika-san”

“I mean about Airi-chan and her choice”

Momoko’s expression saddened.  “To be honest, I’m upset!  I’ve lost!  I feel angry at Maimi-chan for encouraging me when she loved her.  If it wasn’t for the encouragement I might not feel so upset.”

“Silly peach child!  Don’t you understand what Maimi-chan did?  She encouraged you because she trusted that you will treat Airi-chan right.  That you will never harm Airi-chan.  She just wanted Airi-chan to be happy and safe.  She knew that her love may never be known but that wasn’t priority.  She wanted you and Airi-chan to be happy.  Maimi-chan understood the concept that you may not necessarily have to have that someone physically, small things like making them happy was enough”

“But how would that make Maimi-chan happy?  How is that enough for anyone?”

“Just seeing the one you love, smile without a worry in the world meant everything to Maimi-chan and it is also why Maimi-chan chose to protect Airi-chan secretively, like a secret guardian. Just understand one thing Momo-chan, it was never Maimi-chan’s intention to hurt you nor was it Maimi-chan’s intention to have Airi love her back.”  Momoko nodded in understanding.

“To love someone, doesn’t necessarily mean you have them physically, it can be from afar as long as your loved one is happy” repeated Momoko, Erika nodded.

End of Momoko’s Flashback

Momoko wiped her tears and smiled as she headed to her house
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: Yukari on August 01, 2009, 08:22:48 AM
Aww Momo is so cute, she really love Airi ^^
Thank you for update soon
Luck with the study
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: FaqU on August 02, 2009, 02:33:37 AM
Chapter 72

A while later

Risako, Kanna, Momoko and Airi arrived back at the hospital to change with Miyabi, Saki and Erika.  When they left, the girls decided to go in and see Maimi.  Airi wasn’t sure her heart could bear seeing Maimi in this state yet so she let the other go in first.

“Nee, Airin, why don’t you want to go in first?” asked Momoko, while Risako looked on.

“I-I-I don’t know.  I have images of the worst of Maimi-chan right now and it hurts to see Maimi-chan like this.  I’m scared” confessed Airi.

“Silly girl!  They say that patients that are unconscious can still hear what people are saying.  Maybe if you talk to her, she’ll wake up faster” said Momoko. “Besides it’s not like Maimi-chan is in a coma or something”

“What if she doesn’t wake up in the next 24 hours?  What if she does go into a coma?”

“She won’t!”

“How can you be so sure Rii-chan?”

“She still has to run and she’ll fight to wake up and make sure nothing happens to you.”

“Run?” repeated Momoko with a cocked eyebrow “What does running have to do with it?  Isn’t that an awkward reason?” Airi nodded agreeing with Momoko.

Risako shook her head “Not at all!  Maimi-chan values the sports festival so she’ll want to get better before it.”

“O~kay~ why?”

“I heard this from Miya.  Apparently the reason Maimi-chan runs is because of her mother.  Reina-san and her father once told Maimi-chan that her mother was a long distance runner and that she loved to run.  Maybe it’s because it’s in Maimi-chan’s blood but Maimi-chan also loved to run since young and was quite fast.  It is the only thing that her mother left her, the ability to run, in which Maimi-chan wants to preserve”

“And because her mother isn’t here and Maimi has no recollection of her mother she works hard at it?” asked Airi

Risako nodded.  It was all making sense now as to why Maimi-chan trains herself so hard.  It was for her deceased mother that she never got to know to be proud of her.  Kanna stepped out of the room and let Risako go in.  Then Momoko went in and finally it was Airi’s turn.

Airi slowly entered the room and she could hear the beeping sound coming from the heart monitor, and the breathing of Maimi.  She sat down on the chair beside Maimi’s bed and looked at Maimi.  It broke her heart seeing Maimi’s head and her body bandaged up.  Slowly her hand took hold of Maimi’s as she started to tear up.  She placed Maimi’s hand on her cheek.  Airi closed her eyes at the touch, Maimi’s skin was so soft.  She opened her eyes and stared at Maimi, while placing Maimi’s hand back on the bed.

“I’m so sorry Maimi-chan.  I’m so sorry for hurting you” choked Airi as her tears fell. “You were right!  I didn’t know what I was talking about, nor did I want to understand and I just judged you.  I’m such a fool to not realize what Rii-chan was telling me.  *CHOKE* All this time you were there for me and I never acknowledged it, you were my guardian angel.  Looking at you now even I question if this is all worth it.  Maybe you should’ve given up, at least then you wouldn’t be in this state.  *SNIFF* Will you ever forgive me?  I’m scared Maimi-chan, scared of what would happen next.  What if you woke up and forgot about me?  What will I do?  Will you accept me then?  *SNIFF* My mind is telling me that maybe it’s for the better if you did forget me, that way at least you wouldn’t suffer anymore nor will you remember your suffering.  But my heart…. My heart is being selfish.  *CHOKE* I want you to wake up so that you can give me a chance to show you my feelings… I love you Maimi-chan”

Airi laid her head down on the edge of Maimi’s bed and cried and cried.  She cried until she felt something on the back of her head, she looked up and felt Maimi stroking her head.  She looked at Maimi and saw that Maimi was looking at her smiling.  She quickly straightened herself.

“Wait Maimi, I’ll call the doctor” Airi pushed the button near Maimi’s bed and she walked towards the door and yelled out “Maimi’s awake”.  The girls all got up just as the doctors rushed in to check on Maimi.  While they were waiting, Miyabi, Saki and Erika returned.

“What’s going on?” asked Miyabi

“Miya!  Maimi-chan’s awake” exclaimed Risako as a tear of joy fell from her eyes.  Miyabi, Saki and Erika’s eyes widened.  Saki and Miyabi hugged each other at the wonderful news.

The doctors came out followed by Eri and Gaki-san.  The look on their faces wiped the smiles off everyone.

 “What’s wrong?” asked Erika

“Maimi-chan…. We’re… She… We’re sorry we did all that we could.  Maimi-chan didn’t survive” said Eri.  They both walked away in silence to let the group of girls absorb the truth.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 69
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on August 02, 2009, 02:38:13 AM

next chapter, please.

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: Yukari on August 02, 2009, 04:35:20 AM
No~ she can't die T.T was she awake just to say good bye to Airi? u.u it's so sad
Please update the next chapter 
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: rokun on August 03, 2009, 12:49:13 AM
Looks like it's coming to an end, and Maimi's death is so sad after she and Airi finally confessed.. :cry: Like Yukari said, a final goodbye... I suppose that's what happens to guardian "angels" though, eh? If they've fulfilled their duty they return to heaven...

I hope Airi and Momo can find a way to be happy. :heart:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: stefy on August 03, 2009, 03:26:48 AM
YOU KILLED HER!!!

:cry: :cry: :cry:

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: FaqU on August 03, 2009, 04:31:23 AM
Chapter 73

“NO!!!!” cried Airi as she jolted from her position and straightened herself on her chair.  She looked up and around and saw that Maimi had still not woken.  She realized she must have fallen asleep from all that crying.  Momoko poked her head in.

“What’s wrong Airin?”

“I..I..I had a dream that Maimi-chan woke up but then she died.”  Momoko went up to Airi and hugged Airi’s head to her stomach, stroking her hair gently.

“There there Airin!  It’s just a nightmare.  Hora!  Maimi-chan is still alive isn’t…” At that moment Momoko saw Maimi’s finger. “Airi look!” Airi turned to see what Momoko was excited about.  Again Maimi’s finger twitched.  “We have to get the doctor!”

“No!  What if she doesn’t survive?” Airi panicked.  Momoko went over to Maimi’s bed and pushed the emergency button.

“Airin it was just a dream!” The doctors came in and ushered for them to leave “Let’s go Airin!”

“What happened?  All of a sudden Gaki-san, Eri and a couple more doctors went in!” exclaimed Risako

“Maimi-chan’s finger twitched” said Momoko

“That’s great!” cried Kanna as she and Risako danced in joy

“Maimi’s finger twitched?”  They turned and Miyabi, Saki and Erika apparently had just come back.

“Yeah!” beamed Momoko.  Miyabi and Saki hugged each other smiling.  Airi stayed quiet starting at Maimi’s door.

“What’s wrong Airi-chan?  Aren’t you happy?” asked Erika as her smile faded a bit.

“Airin had a bad nightmare.”  As Momoko was about to continue, the doctors came out walking off leaving Eri and Gaki-san.

“How is she?” asked Miyabi

Eri and Gaki-san smiled slightly “She may have woken up for a slight moment but she’s out of it again.  Her eyes never opened.  I’m sorry!  But if you continue to talk to her she may wake up entirely.” Everyone’s expression fell “Hey now don’t be like that Maimi-chan needs you guys to support her.  It isn’t over yet” said Gaki-san

“We will still keep her under observation for any other signs but I just want to remind you that even if she wakes up, we still have to run tests to see the extent of her injuries” said Eri as she and Gaki-san left.

“Airin I think you should talk to her more” suggested Momoko.  “No one got a reaction out of her but you.  Maybe she was reaching for your voice.”  Airi nodded and entered Maimi’s room.

She sat down and took Maimi’s hand in her own.  “You scared me in my dream.  I thought I had lost you, lost you before I could tell you my feelings.” Airi started to cry.

“Maimi-chan wake up!  You’ve dedicated your love in making sure I’m happy well I’m telling you now that I am not happy!  I will not be happy until you wake up and listen to my…” Airi felt a grip in her hand, it wasn’t any grip, it was Maimi’s hand gripping hers.

************************************************************************************

Minna-san:  I still have a couple of twists in the making still left so stay tuned  :twisted: 

rokun:  Did you think my style of writing would allow me to finish things that easily????   :lol:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on August 03, 2009, 05:43:56 AM
i am delighted that  maimi this alive.  :heart:
i happy of that maimi has life.  :heart:
thanks for that ...  :heart:
next chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: rokun on August 03, 2009, 06:38:15 AM
Ahh, I should have known. :roll: I still think it's rolling toward the end though unless you throw in another storyline. Still... you do have quite a meandering style... :lol:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 72
Post by: FaqU on August 04, 2009, 04:24:24 PM
Chapter 74

“Maimi-chan!!!! Wake up!!!!” Airi continued to command Maimi as she watched Maimi’s eyes trying to slowly flutter open.  “Come on Maimi-chan you can do it!  Just follow my voice!” urged Airi.  Airi was raising her voice and people outside were wondering if she was alright.  They decided to check on her.

Miyabi peeked inside the room and saw that Maimi was gripping into Airi’s hand so she ushered everyone in “Maimi’s waking up”  Echoes of “what?” and “are you sure?” could be heard “Yes!!!” hissed Miyabi.  They all went in and tried to help Airi, urging Maimi to open her eyes.

Slowly and steadily Maimi opened her eyes adjusting to the light while Momoko pushed the emergency button.  Everyone waited patiently for the doctors and to see if there was an unusual behaviour from Maimi.  Maimi blinked a couple of times to get her eyes to focus. 

“Miya!  Call Reina-san”

“I’m on it babe” said a relieved Miyabi as she stepped outside the room

“Maimi-chan, how do you feel?” asked Airi.  Maimi’s lips moved but no sound came out “What did you say?” as Airi leaned in closer.  Again Maimi’s lips moved but it was inaudible “Repeat that one more time” instructed Airi.  Just at that moment Eri and Gaki-san walked in ushering everyone to leave.

Everyone waited patiently for the doctor’s diagnosis.  “Miya!!!” Everyone turned to the voice of the new comer.  Reina was running towards them “Is it true? Maimi woke up?” Everyone nodded happily “Can I go in and see her?”

“The doctors are in there right now”.  Reina nodded and everyone resumed their position of waiting.  When Eri and Gaki-san came out they had slight smiles, better than the last time everyone saw them.

“Reina, Maimi did wake up however, she is really weak now, so she went back to sleep.  We will be starting her tests first thing in the morning” informed Gaki-san

“In the meantime, you guys should all go home and sleep.  I don’t think she will wake up again anytime soon” suggested Eri

“Thank you!! Thank you!!” repeated Reina over and over again.

“Reina, stop!  We wouldn’t let anything happen to Maimi-chan.  We are just as relieved as you are.  Maimi-chan has passed the critical condition period so get some rest, she’ll need someone to take care of her when she wakes up” smiled Gaki-san.

Everyone did as instructed, relieved at the turn of events.  They had all been waiting for news of Maimi’s condition all afternoon and throughout the evening.  “You guys also have school, so don’t worry about Maimi, Aika and Koharu will be at the hospital at all times.”  Everyone wanted to protest “You all know Maimi would never want us worrying over her, she would beat herself up for making us worry as it is, please don’t give her anymore reasons to blame herself” pleaded Reina.  They thought of what Reina had told them and knew she was right so they all agreed to come after school instead.

Airi was walking towards the school with everyone when she felt a pat on her back.  She turned but no one was there.  She shrugged it off and ran towards her friends to catch up.  She was crossing the street when she felt another pat.  Again Airi turned to find no one there.

“AIRIN!!!”

**********************************************************************************************

rokun:  You are right it is heading to the end but in how many chapters that I don't know.

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 74
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on August 08, 2009, 04:41:38 AM
Next Chapter.  :)
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 74
Post by: FaqU on August 09, 2009, 01:46:01 AM
Chapter 75

Airi jolted up and looked around her.  She was in the hospital in Maimi’s room.  It dawned on Airi that all of it was a dream.  To be on the safe side, Airi pinched herself

“Itai~”

“Airin!  What are you doing?” Airi turned her head and saw a confused Momoko looking at her.  “Boy!  You sure are a deep sleeper, I kept on patting you and calling out to you.  Come on! It’s time to go home, Reina-san instructed for us to leave.  Said something like if we don’t she’ll ban us from seeing Maimi-chan because we’ll look hideous and scare Maimi-chan silly.”

Airi got up slowly as she was still shocked that it was all just a dream.  She started making her way out but she felt a tug on her sleeve ‘Oh no!  I’m dreaming again’ as Airi slapped herself to wake up. “Itai~!”
   
“Airin just what are you doing?”

“That hurt!”

“Well duh!”

“Wait a minute!  That hurt” Airi smiled

Momoko looked at Airi as if she was losing it “Yes Airin!  I think we’ve established that!”

Airi turned to look at Maimi’s body and indeed Maimi slowly opened her eyes not letting go of Airi’s sleeve.  “Momo-chan look!”  Momoko ran towards Maimi’s bed and pushed the emergency button and then went out to tell the girls.  Airi still couldn’t believe herself so she slapped herself a couple of times until she felt a hard tug on her sleeve.  Maimi had finally awoken and wanted Airi to stop slapping herself.

Airi went up to Maimi “Tell me this is not a dream!” she whispered in fear that she would wake up and she was back at square one.

“Suzuki Airi, this isn’t a dream!” Maimi said in a hoarse voice as she smiled at Airi. Airi’s eyes started to water.  Maimi slowly reached up her hand and wiped Airi’s tears.  At the touch, Airi couldn’t help but close her eyes and relish the feeling.  But it was short lived as Eri and Gaki-san had entered the room ushering her out.

“Miya! Call Reina-san”

“Already on it, babe” replied Miyabi as she stepped outside the hospital.

Momoko, Risako and Kanna ran up to Airi and hugged her in joy.  Airi was still stunned but she eventually smiled.

Not long after Miyabi had called to tell Reina of the good news, “Miya” Reina was dashing towards them “Is it true?  She’s awake? She’s really awake?”

“Relax!  Reina-san” Miyabi smiled, “She’s awake”

“Oh my god!” Reina turned and looked up at the ceiling “Daddy, I knew you would bless her!” as Reina did a small pray to the ceiling.

Eri and Gaki-san walked out of Maimi’s room, Reina went straight up to them urging them to inform them of the results. “She’s awake!” said Eri, as a smile slowly crept up on her face.

“We’ll run the tests as soon as possible!” grinned Gaki-san

“Oh thank you! Thank you thank you” Reina repeatedly said as she kissed both Gaki-san and Eri on the cheek.

“Mou, Gaki-san!!  Keep you girlfriend away form me” whined Eri as she pushed Reina away “What would happen if Sayu saw it?”

“Eri-chan, she’s just happy!  Aren’t you happy Maimi-chan is awake?” asked Gaki-san who had Reina hugging her from behind.

“I am happy for her but I don’t need Reina kissing me, I’ll have that for her to do to you!” said Eri which caused Gaki-san to blush

“….”  The girls that witnessed the scene before them were baffled.  For one thing, they never knew that Reina had a girlfriend and the other is that they didn’t know what to think about the situation.  Reina realized they were looking and quickly regained her composure for she had a reputation to uphold “What?” No one dared to speak with the exception of one.

Miyabi giggled “Looks like I owe Maimi 100”

“What do you mean?” asked Reina who was frowning.

“Reina-san you don’t scare me, I’ve known you and Maimi too long” she continued to giggle.  “Maimi and I had a little bet about who has caught the great, tough and always serious Reina-san’s fancy.  I bet on Eri-san… no offense and Maimi bet on Gaki-san” explained Miyabi

“None taken” exclaimed Eri

“It’s so awkward to see Reina-san become such a big softie in public with her girlfriend!” teased Miyabi as Gaki-san blushed harder.

Reina turned serious, went over to Miyabi and bopped her on the head “Shut up runt!”  Miyabi rubbed her sore head but continued to chuckle.  “Word of this gets out and you won’t like the consequences” threatened Reina “and don’t even think about Maimi helping you out because she promised to back me up on that one”

“Wait a minute!  Does that mean Maimi-chan already knew about your relationship?” asked a shocked Miyabi

“Yeah, she has known for quite some time now”

“Why that no good little..er..not-so-little runt!” exclaimed Miyabi whereas everyone laughed at the fact that Maimi had fooled one over her.

“Well Tanakacchi, we have to run and book the test rooms for Maimi-chan, so I’ll see you at home” said Gaki-san as she gave Reina a quick peck on the lips before running off with Eri.

Since Maimi had finally awoken, they all decided to head to their respective homes, it was the best feeling they had in a while, they could finally go home with a light heart.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 75
Post by: stefy on August 09, 2009, 03:44:30 AM
E-Eh :? ... Reina and Gaki?

WHYYYY!!! Eri suits Reina better~! 
*is a TanaKame shipper* :P

But well, glad you didn't kill Maimi and Airi finally knows plus accepts Maimi!! Yay~  :cow:
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 75
Post by: Yukari on August 09, 2009, 08:12:40 AM
uhu~ tanagaki xD
FINALLY! Maimi is alive and awake xD
Next chapter please
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 75
Post by: FaqU on August 09, 2009, 06:48:39 PM
Chapter 76

‘It has been 2 days since Maimi woke up and today Gaki-san and Eri-chan will give the results of Maimi-chan’s tests.  Come on clock!!! Move!!! I want to get out of here quickly.  Since the awakening, Maimi-chan didn’t want us to neglect our school work anymore so she kinda banned us from seeing her.  The rest of the girls knew she was in the hospital for unknown reasons, and have also tried to visit but no luck.  Stupid Maimi-chan, how can she do that to me?  But then again, she is doing it for our own good but how does she expect me to focus on school and homework when she is lying in the hospital!!!  Fortunately for me, Momoko went to visit her yesterday and overheard Gaki-san say that her results are out today. Haha we got one over you now didn’t we Maimi-chan’  Airi chuckled.

RING~!!!  Airi bolted out the door to her locker to gather her things.  “Are you ready to go?” asked Momoko beaming at Airi.

“Yeah!”  declared Airi as they headed towards the school entrance.  Although Momoko and Airi could not be lovers, their relationship did not deteriorate; in fact it brought them closer.  Airi could tell anything to Momoko and vice versa.  As usual they were chatting about anything that came to mind.

“So Airin… have you talked to Maimi-chan?” asked Momoko

“Well you know she isn’t letting visitors in, so no” replied Airi  “Why do you ask?”

“Well I was wondering whether you have finally confessed your feelings to Maimi-chan” exclaimed Momoko.  It then hit Airi, she had not confessed anything to Maimi, she was too overjoyed about Maimi’s wakening.  Airi frowned.

“Hey don’t frown over it, it was just a question.  But out of curiosity, will you?” asked Momoko

“I-I hadn’t really thought about it.  I was overjoyed yes but no I assumed that Maimi-chan would understand that I will accept her.  I kinda figured it would be an unspoken thing” confessed Airi.

Momoko stopped in her tracks and turned to face Airi.  She shook her finger at Airi “Suzuki Airi!  How would she know?  You do remember that she was always concerned that her background would affect you, and therefore she would never confess to you.  How will she know that you accept her background and fully respect her?  That is, you don’t mind that she still helps Reina-san right?”

“No I don’t mind, Reina-san is her cousin.”

“Good!  As I was saying, she won’t know until you tell her so I suggest you think about what you should say to her to make her understand that you accept her for who she is” Momoko turned and continued to walk.  Airi walked slowly behind Momoko thinking about what Momoko just said ‘Momo-chan is right.  She won’t know my feelings and I promised that I would tell them to her.  But the real question is do I mind?  I know I don’t but I can’t help but be worried about her.  I don’t know how Saki-chan deals with Miyabi-chan’  “Come on slowpoke!” yelled Momoko from up the street.  Airi quickly ran up to her.

When the entered the hospital Reina, Gaki-san and Eri were outside Maimi’s door discussing about something.  By the looks on their faces, it was a very serious matter.

“Reina-san!!” called Airi as she and Momoko jogged up to the trio.  “What’s wrong?  You have that look like it’s the end of the world”

“It may just be” whispered Reina

“What was that?” asked Momoko

“Nothing”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 75
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on August 10, 2009, 02:06:02 AM
Next chapter, please.
I am intrigued.
   
At last, Maimi has awakened.  :) Arigato.  :)
I hope to see a Maimi  with a Airi.   
Next chapter.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 75
Post by: FaqU on August 10, 2009, 06:05:35 PM
Chapter 77

“So Gaki-san, today is the day of the results isn’t it?”

“How did you know?  I don’t think I told anyone except Maimi-chan and Reina”

“I kinda overheard you talking about it the day you told Reina-san”

Gaki-san looked at Reina “Let’s go inside shall we?”

“Can we do this another day?” asked Reina.  Airi and Momoko looked at Reina in confusion ‘Why would Reina-san want to do this another day?? Because Momoko and I are here??’

“There is an issue isn’t there?” asked Airi

“Well… you see…” started Eri trying to find the right words

“Reina, she’ll know one way or another, it’s not like it’s going to be unnoticed” exclaimed Gaki-san.

“Reina knows!  Maimi’s a smart girl, a little airheaded at times, but this is not something she can be thick about.  Reina just hopes we could drag it out that’s all.  She will be devastated if you tell her.”

“I know but as her doctor, it is my duty to answer her truthfully if she asks.  I can’t just ignore it” stated Gaki-san.

“WHAT IS IT!!!” demanded Airi, she was absolutely furious that no one was answering her.  Everyone looked at her, the nurse shushed her but she ignored them.  The most important thing is to find out what was wrong with Maimi

“Let’s get on with it then” answered Eri “You’ll find out soon enough”

Maimi was lying on her bed and had just woken when they group came in.  “G-G-Gaki-san, E-Eri-chan!  H-hi!” she greeted with a hoarse voice.  “Oh, A-A- *cough* *cough* Airi-chan and Momo-chan are here too!”

Reina went up to Maimi.  “Maimi, you should rest, we’ll come back another time” Reina attempted to delay the announcement of the results to Maimi.  Maimi nodded slightly and slowly she closed her eyes.  Reina ushered everyone outside.

“Why did you do that Reina-san?  I thought the results are out”

“You saw here, she is too weak to hear the announcement now”

“Reina!  You know this won’t help either!” lectured Gaki-san

“What is wrong with Maimi-chan?!” screamed Airi “Just tell me damnit!”  she started sobbing uncontrollably, afraid that the worst is yet to come.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 77
Post by: Mikitty_Ayaya on August 10, 2009, 11:52:14 PM
next chapter.  :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 77
Post by: Yukari on August 11, 2009, 03:13:13 AM
Awesome XD i want the next chapter
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 77
Post by: FaqU on August 11, 2009, 07:47:07 AM
Chapter 78

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen, friends and family of the Annual Prefecture sports festival, where different schools come together and compete against each other” boomed the voice over the PA system.  “Our first event is the 100m dash in which the athletes are facing each other based on their time from the previous year.  We will start the event right after the athletes are out, so hang tight, and have a drink and a hot dog.”

The sports festival has officially begun.  Airi and the girls were all nervous and using their own methods pumping each other up.  Airi had snuck out and scanned the field for particular individuals that have not shown up yet.

“Airin, don’t worry they’ll be here!” comforted Momoko and Erika.

Airi smiled at Momoko and Erika and nodded.  It has been 3 weeks since Maimi was admitted to the hospital and all the events that happened before stressed out those that knew.  Airi was actually relieved about having the sports festival because here you don’t have to worry about anything else but focus on the task at hand.  The door swung open, which caused Airi to look over only to be disappointed when another athlete that she didn’t know walked in.

“Okay its time we have to go out there now!” exclaimed Chisato “Nakky, baby! I wish you luck!”

Nakky gave Chisato a quick peck on the lips “Me too”  Airi smiled at how cute the two were along with Momoko and Erika.  Who could have imagined that Momoko and Erika would come together.  It amazed Airi when Momoko told her that she has found someone that she was interested in, it was more surprising when it turned out to be Erika.  She chuckled at the memory of how she had mistaken Erika as Maimi’s girlfriend.  She always thought that they were an item it wasn’t until that day….

Flashback

‘I am so happy that Maimi-chan is awake, now how should I talk to her about my feelings?’  Airi was thinking of how she should bring up the subject.  Just at that moment, she saw Erika walk by and a thought had just struck ‘Erika-san!!! Oh my god!!! What have I done?  I must have broken up Maimi-chan and Erika-san!!!!!  Wait a minute, that’s not right.  If Maimi-chan had feelings for me back then, was she just using Erika-san as a replacement???  That lying…. Argh!!!  And she looked so sincere, I bet Rii-chan was also fooled well no more, I am going to tell Rii-chan’  Airi dialled Risako’s number and asked her out to a park near where her house was.

Airi was getting more and more irate at the thought of Maimi using Erika, playing with her feelings.  All this time she fooled everyone.

“Hey Airin!  What’s up?”

“That lying creep!”

“Woah!  Who are we talking about?”

“Maimi-chan! That’s who!”

“Okay now I am officially confused.  How is she a lying creep and why are you upset?”

“She has been playing with Erika-san’s feelings making us all think that she is that sacrificing!”

“Calm down girl!  Now explain how she is playing with Erika-san’s feelings”

“Well she says she has loved me for a long time yet she hooked up with Erika-san.  Which means she has been lying to Erika-san while they were together!”  Risako burst into laughter “What so funny?  This is not a funny matter, she has tricked us all”

Risako tried to recompose herself then placed both her hands on Airi’s shoulders “Whew!  Oh my lord!  I can’t believe that was what you were upset about”

“How can you be so calm?  She lied to you and Miyabi-san!!!”

“Chill girl, there was nothing going on between Erika-san and Maimi-chan and there never will be”

Now it was Airi’s turn to be confused “What do you mean there was nothing going on between them.  They had their arms around each other!”

“Airin!  Listen to me and listen to me clearly… Erika-san is the adopted cousin of Maimi-chan”

“EH~~~~~~~!!!”

“Yes you heard me, Erika-san is the adopted cousin of Maimi-chan.  Meaning they are somewhat related”

“I thought Maimi-chan hated her adopted parents, why is she so close to her cousin?”

“Erika-san knew what was going on in Maimi-chan’s life but she was just a little girl then, what could she do?  Tell her parents and then what?  They couldn’t help Maimi-chan however they were really close when Maimi-chan was living with her adopted parents.  Maimi-chan didn’t have any bad feelings with Erika-san so they remained in good terms.  In fact, Erika-san was glad that Maimi-chan left her adopted parents.  She was blood family to the adopted parents but she never liked them because of how they treated Maimi-chan.  Since they are cousins, of course they would be close, so hugging each other is no big deal for them”

Airi took a couple of minutes to let the information sink in and then slapped her forehead.  “Sorry Rii-chan I didn’t know”

Risako chuckled “don’t worry about it, just don’t say that Maimi-chan is a lying creep again.  What she feels for you and does for you is something that I doubt anyone can do.  Her feelings for you is true, I guarantee it.  I have seen her suffer by herself too much and for too long to think otherwise”

End of Flashback

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 78
Post by: FaqU on August 16, 2009, 12:34:07 AM
Chapter 79

The girls went around to wish the others good luck and vice versa before heading out.  Airi followed slowly and scanned the spectator’s bleachers.  “Airi-chan!” Airi turned  and saw Reina and Gaki-san “Airi-chan! Ganbare!!!”  She smiled, they had both come out to support them.  She looked to Reina’s left and Gaki-san’s right but no Maimi.  Reina shrugged her shoulders indicating that she didn’t know where she was.

‘Why isn’t she here?  Maybe she got into an accident or maybe trouble was looking for her again!’ thought Airi as her mind began to lose focus on the sports festival

“Pst~ you’re up” nudged Chisato

‘I’ll run for you Maimi-chan.  Just you watch I will run my hardest as if your spirit and energy was with me’ thought Airi as she got into her lane.  Airi’s heart was pumping with adrenalin while her mind, determined to make Maimi proud.  At the sound of the gun, Airi sprinted like she has never before.  Although she wasn’t first, she felt proud of herself as she beamed at Momoko, who unfortunately came in last.

“Huff, huff, Airin what has come over you?” huffed Momoko

“Nothing in particular!  I just wanted to do my best” said Airi as she and Momoko walked to their bleachers to watch the others go.

While sitting on the bleachers, Airi again scanned the crowd, she found Reina and Gaki-san giving her the thumbs up but that was all Airi could see.  She wasn’t happy and didn’t really pay attention to anything else.

‘She promised she’ll be here today!  Where is she?’
“Momo-chan, I’m going to the locker room”

“Why?” inquired Momoko not looking at Airi

“I want to make a phone call” confessed Airi

“But it’s Chisa’s turn!  Don’t you want to see her hard work pay off?”

“I really need to make a phone call” persisted Airi

“But Chisa would be upset.  Come on Airin just take a look”  Momoko turned to face Airi and pointed to where the race was using her eyes urging Airi to look.

“Fine, fine I’ll” Airi turned to look towards the race and was shocked.  There stood Maimi with her hair tied up in a pony-tail wearing a tank top and shorts getting ready to hear the signal. ‘She’s beautiful!!!’ Airi was mesmerized by the scene before her.  Maimi’s face showed determination as she crouched down.  At the sound of the gun, Airi watched as Maimi flew past the runners as if she had wings.  The smile that crept onto Maimi’s face when it over made her look beautiful and angelic in Airi’s eyes, even if there were minor sweat drops on her forehead.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 79
Post by: seifert on August 16, 2009, 01:19:33 AM
Nice fanfic! :twothumbs
Please, next chapter soon!! :P
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 79
Post by: FaqU on August 17, 2009, 04:42:38 PM
Chapter 80

“Nee Airin, let’s go over to congratulate her” said Momoko bringing Airi back down to earth

They walked over to the group of girls who were congratulating one another.  “Maimi-chan!  I will train harder for next year!” beamed Chisato

“I’ll be waiting Chisa!” smiled Maimi as she patted Chisato on the head.  The adrenalin was still pumping amongst the girls as they were all chatting away with one another.  Miyabi caught Momoko and Airi walking their way and nudged Maimi in the arm.  Maimi looked up and stared at Airi walking towards them.  The rest of the girls looked at where Miyabi and Maimi were looking and spotted Airi and Momoko.  Momoko stopped walking while the girls opened a path for Airi to get through.  Airi wasn’t paying attention to the things around her, she just continued to walk until she was right in front of Maimi.  There was a moment of silence, at least to the two, while the rest of the gang watched anticipating for what was going to happen next.  Airi lunged forward into Maimi’s arms hugging her.

“I…I…I thought…How…How..Oh Maimi-chan!” as tears started descending down her face as she recalled the faithful day of Maimi’s analysis

Flashback

“What is wrong with Maimi-chan” screamed Airi “Just tell me!” she started sobbing uncontrollably , afraid that the worst is yet to come.

Gaki-san and Reina were shocked at the outburst.  “Airi-chan this is a hospital please keep quiet or they’ll kick you out” lectured Eri  “I suggest we all go into Maimi-chan’s room and just tell her.” As she walked towards Maimi’s door.

Inside Maimi was awake and looked at them entering one by one.  “Reina, can I get some water?” she croaked.  Reina nodded and quickly poured her a glass of water and helped Maimi hold it as she drank it all in one gulp.

“Would you like some more?” Maimi nodded.  Reina poured her another cup and was about to help Maimi when she felt Maimi’s hand over hers.  Maimi took the cup in her own hands and gulped it down. 

“Much better” said Maimi as she regained her voice.  She turned to Reina, looked at Gaki-san and Eri.  “Now you can tell me the results.”

“Er…okay…first of all how do you feel?” asked Eri.  Reina had walked back to stand beside Gaki-san.

“Can’t deny that I’ve had better days but my leg seems like it is not corresponding” said Maimi. “Is it because I haven’t moved it in a while?” she looked up at her doctors.  She noticed that Reina had turned around and walked towards the wall.

“Maimi-chan, do you remember your internal bleeding?” asked Gaki-san.  Maimi nodded and looked at Gaki-san not really knowing where she is getting at.  “Well there are plates of blood clots still in your body and they happen to be right at your lower spine.  These blood clots are not permanent so the good news is that they will dissolve on their own.” Gaki-san looked at Maimi-chan

Maimi-chan guessed what Gaki-san was about to say but she wanted to confirm it.  She closed her eyes and asked “and the bad news?”

“The bad news is that it has clotted near some of your nerves, in particular the ones in your legs…” upon hearing this Maimi’s eyes closed even tighter.  She had hoped it was not what she thought it would be, as she started to tear up at the confirmation. “so until your blood clots dissolve, you will have difficulty walking” finished Eri.  The room was dead silent as no one dared to speak.  Airi and Momoko who was hearing all this put a hand over their gapped mouths.  They weren’t sure of what to expect
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 80
Post by: FaqU on August 18, 2009, 05:50:41 PM
Chapter 81
   
“Get out please” whispered Maimi through her silent cries.

“Maimi-chan…” Eri tried to comfort the girl

“GET OUT!!!” growled Maimi.  Reina who finally turned around knew this was not going to be easy but she had to comfort her cousin.

“Listen Maimi” she started

“I SAID GET OUT!!!” yelled Maimi as she threw the cup she was still holding onto the floor, creating a loud clunk.  Reina was shocked, heck, everyone in the room was shocked, no one has ever seen this side of Maimi, not even when her uncle died.

“Maimi it’s not over yet, you can still use your legs, just not now” pleaded Reina as a means to calm the distraught girl

“GET OUT!!! GET OUT!!! GET OUT!!!!” screamed the crying Maimi as she reached over to her bed side and started throwing everything and anything that she could.

“We have to sedate her, she is emotionally unstable” said Eri as she poked her head out the door and called for reinforcements.

Some nurses came in to strap Maimi down but she was very strong.  Seeing this, Reina ran over to help them.  Once Gaki-san had injected Maimi with a needle, Maimi slowly slipped unconscious as everyone loosened their grip. 

“Reina-san, what are we going to do?  Maimi-chan loves to run and now…” said Airi

“Reina knows that Airi-chan, Reina knows.  But Reina also doesn’t know what to do either.”  Reina looked at the floor as she saddened at the fact that she can’t do anything to help Maimi at all.

From that day on, Maimi refused to see anyone for the next 2 weeks besides Miyabi, Reina and the doctors.  Airi tried to see Maimi but Miyabi or Aika or Koharu would always be there and they would always give the same answer to Airi “She doesn’t want to see anyone”.  Still Airi continued to push her luck up until the day before the sports festival.  Miyabi had just come out of Maimi’s room.

“How is she feeling today?” asked Airi

“The same as usual” replied Miyabi “She did leave a message for you though.  She said she’ll see you run tomorrow and she hopes you’ll do the best you can”

“Can’t I see her?” asked Airi.  Miyabi just shook her head.  Airi’s face fell as she turned around and slowly walked out.
 
End of Flashback
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 81
Post by: FaqU on August 20, 2009, 09:09:24 PM
Chapter 82

Maimi pulled away from Airi and wiped away the tears “Sorry for making you wait”

Airi shook her head “But how?”

“I’ll tell you after the festival, say over drinks?” Maimi winked at Airi

“Awww Airi-chan I think the great Maimi is asking you out for a date” joked Miyabi.  Airi blushed and nodded her head.

The girls around cheered loudly for two.  “Well let’s do our best out there!” as Maimi placed a hand in the middle of the group.  One by one, they piled their hands on top “OSSU!” they cheered as they ran out to the field for their next event.

**************************************************************************************
After the sports festival, the girls took their respective showers before leaving.  When Airi stepped out of the locker room, Maimi was already there talking to Miyabi and Saki.  When Saki noticed Airi was heading towards them, she nudged Miyabi.  “Miya we should get going” she said as she winked to Maimi and went off hand-in-hand with Miyabi.

“Hey Airi-chan!  You ready to go?” Airi nodded “Is there any preferences in places you want to go to?”  Airi shook her head “Okay, well I know this one café that I always go to, so shall we?”  Again Airi just nodded.

‘Gawd Airi!  Say something!  Maimi-chan’s going to think I am not comfortable around her!  What if she takes it the wrong way?!!’ Airi scolded herself, who was feeling nervous and jittery.  Needless to say, the ride was in silence until after they had ordered their drinks.

“Airi-chan! Look!  There is Momo-chan and Erika-san” stated Maimi which caused Airi to turn in their direction.  Airi looked at where Maimi was staring and saw Momoko and Erika laughing away.  “She finally got enough courage eh?”  Airi was confused.

“What do you mean Maimi-chan?  Who has enough courage?”

“Erika of course”

“Eh~!!!”

“Erika has fallen for Momo-chan even before Momo-chan and you started going out.  She was always nervous when Momo-chan was around so she would use me as support.  I would hug her as a means of stopping her nervousness” explained Maimi.  Airi thought back to when she first saw Maimi and realized that Erika would be hugging onto Maimi or Maimi would be gripping onto Erika.  It all made sense, all this time, Airi thought Maimi and Erika were together.  Airi laughed.

“What’s so funny Airi-chan?” asked Maimi.  Airi just shook her head.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 82
Post by: FaqU on August 24, 2009, 05:17:06 PM
Last Chapter

Chapter 83

When they finished their drinks, Maimi offered to walk Airi home.  The 2 walked in silence with one looking forward and the other looking down on the floor.  Airi flet a warm hand intertwine with her own.  Airi felt her face feel hot as she lowered her head trying to hide her blush.

“Let’s go to the park first” stated Maimi who did not let go of Airi’s hand. 

They reached a park and Maimi sat down on a bench patting the spot beside her for Airi.  Airi sat down and not knowing what to say.

“Maimi-chan, why did you chase a dream that seemed impossible to come true?”

“What do you mean Airi-chan?” asked Maimi who was looking at the scenery

“Why didn’t you give up so that you wouldn’t have to go through all that pain?”

Maimi turned to look at Airi, who found her feet very interesting.  Maimi turned Airi to face her, “Because I found something worth protecting, loving and cherishing” as Maimi leaned in and kissed Airi lightly.

Airi felt those soft lips and kissed back with the love that Maimi deserved.  When they pulled apart, Maimi stared into Airi’s brown eyes.  “Does that mean you’ll give me a chance?” asked Maimi

Airi leaned in and kissed Maimi “It should be me asking you.  I didn’t know whether you had given up on me or could ever forgive me for all the things that I have caused and..”

Maimi took this moment and pulled Airi into a passionate kiss, slipping her tongue into Airi’s, feeling and tasting every surface.  At first Airi was surprised but slowly she returned the kiss until they had to pull apart for air.  Maimi put one arm aound Airi and the other linked hands with Airi.  “You’ve always been what I wanted”

Airi leaned forward and kissed Maimi hard with the pent up emotions that she held upon hearing Maimi’s answer, catching Maimi off guard.  “Wow!!! What was that for?”

“For always being there for me, for being my guardian angel!” as she leaned into Maimi’s embrace “and I hope you will forever” Maimi smiled.

“Hey! I just thought of something, you didn’t tell me how you became better” said Airi

“Well…”
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: XiaoAi on August 24, 2009, 05:34:52 PM
never comment before.
but i wanna say i love your fic.=)

maybe, but could i request an AiGaki or a AiReina fic. XD
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: rokun on August 24, 2009, 10:15:40 PM
See! I told you it was winding down toward the end! :lol: Just had to get some technical things outta the way. ;) Still, I was surprised when I refreshed the forum and saw that "last chapter" tag. :cry: I'll have to keep up better with the stuff in your One-shot thread (though I did read the first few at least... just haven't checked it in a little while >.>). I'll have to say, this is almost definitely the quickest 83-chapter story we've had here at JPH!P fanfics! :lol:

That last chapter was so sweet... Yay for MaimiAiri getting together at long last :heart: *waits for Maimi_Yajima to check the thread out :)*
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: rndmnwierd on August 26, 2009, 04:47:25 AM
Okay, so I finally got around to reading this fic.

I love it!!

Now, this is pretty big for me since I usually avoid most Kids!Fics like the plague, but I thought since it's you, I should stick with it and read it to the end. I'm so glad I did. This is an absolute jewel. A gleaming emerald in the dark. I love the whole plot and the romantic aspects, I liked how everyone was portrayed, I even liked Momoko a little in this story. And that's saying something.

And there was even the promised TanaGaki at the end.  :D

So bravo, my friend, bravo!
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: FaqU on August 26, 2009, 05:11:51 AM
@ XiaoAi:  Thank you for reading and as to your request, I might have something up my sleeve, try checking the Crack-to-Go section, I will be posting a Takagaki on for you soon  ;)

@rokun: You are right it was winding down and as you have noticed I have kept it still as a mystery as to how Maimi has survived in just 2 weeks.  I guess I like to keep things all up in the air  :lol:  But granted that I feel pressured when some of you writers comment on my one-shots and fics because it feels like there will be a standard in which I have to surpass now.  If I don't then I totally will  :cry:  I have heard that I was one of quickest people updating  :fap  :lol: Is that a good or bad thing though????

I haven't seen Maimi_Yajima in a while though  :huhuh

@rdnmnweird: Arigatou for reading it because of me, I feel so  :wub:  :lol:  And man I don't know if it is an absolute jewel, you're making me blush and smile so wide now  :w00t:  I have been requested to do a couple of side chapters but I thought about something that hasn't been seen around her, sequels (in which I have started MGA 2-Miyabi version and MGA 3-Tanaka version)  There will be a parallel universe with MGA and of course their own stories.  It would be interesting if it can be done no??? But definitely, for a fellow writer to comment means a lot!!!   :bow: 

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: rndmnwierd on August 26, 2009, 06:31:29 AM
Yes! Sequels of course, you must. You know I definitely wanna read Reina's version! And I'm glad I made you happy.  :D
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: stefy on August 26, 2009, 10:15:09 AM
Well..... ? no more?  :cry:

But aww! Finally YajiAiri are together! kyakyakya~ XD

Ok, great fic! Sad to find that it's finished in a blink of an eye, I really admire ppl who can write fast.. (or update fast either way kinda same difference to me tho XD) But I'll definitely look forward to the Reina or Miya version! Hope you do write it! Ganbare~
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Chapter 83 (last chapter)
Post by: FaqU on August 26, 2009, 08:47:54 PM
@stefy:  Ahhhh you caught on.... so as your reward....

Epilogue

Flashback

That evening when Maimi woke up, she was upset.  She thought and hoped everything was a dream but as she surveyed her surroundings, she knew it wasn’t.  She placed a hand on her leg as she started to cry.

The door opened and in walked Gaki-san and Eri, who rushed to both sides of her.  “Maimi-chan!  I know this may be hard for you to accept but we can only wait patiently until the blood clot starts to dissolve”

“How long will it take though? One day? One week? One month?” asked Maimi through tears.  Eri and Gaki-san both looked away from Maimi.

“What happens if it does disappear?  Will I be able to fully use my legs?”

“Well in situations where limbs are not in use for a period of time, they will become numb and would require physiotherapy to get the blood going” explained Eri

“And how long does that take?” asked Maimi as she wiped her tears.

“It depends, every person is different because it is a gruelling procedure”

“How long are the sessions?”

“Usually we start our patients off with once or twice a week”

“What if the patient wants more days or sessions?” asked Maimi

“Maimi-chan that’s unhuman!” exclaimed Gaki-san as she finally got where Maimi was directing the conversation.

“I want to do this!!!  I have a sports festival to run!!!”

“As your doctors and your friends, we don’t suggest you do it!” instructed Gaki-san. “Neither will Reina.  She is still your guardian until you are legal”.

Maimi took out her phone and dialled a number.  “Reina, please come over to the hospital, bring Aika-chan and Koharu-chan” ~CLICK~  She then dialled another number “Miya!  Yeah I’m feeling a bit stronger, do you mind coming over to the hospital?” ~CLICK~.  Eri and Gaki-san looked at each other in confusion.

Reina, Miyabi, Aika and Koharu all walked into Maimi’s room.  “Reina, when I get feeling in my legs, I wish to request to book as many physiothereapy sessions in a week and in a day as possible”

Reina looked at Gaki-san “I don’t suggest it!  These therapies are gruelling.  Many a times, we have seen patients give up because they put a lot of pressure on your limbs and other body parts”

Reina then looked back at Maimi with an ‘Are you crazy?!’ look.  Maimi crossed her arms across her chest, “There is a sports festival in 3 weeks” was all Maimi had to say.

“Gaki-san, Eri-chan, please take care of her” was Reina’s response and she bowed to them.  Gaki-san and Eir were astonished that Reina would let Maimi go through with it.

“Reina!  Are you serious?  Why?”

“Gaki-san 1)) Maimi is stubborn she will not let this bring her down.  She will find means of exercising and push herself to the limit and 2) Maimi’s personal reasons” answered Reina.  She looked at Maimi “So why did you want me to bring Aika and Koharu?”

“I need them to make sure no one sees me during this period!  I want to be at 100% by the time of the sports festival and the same goes for Miya”  Miyabi just nodded.

“Not even Airi-chan?” asked Aika

Maimi paused for a moment to ponder about the answer “Yes, even Airi-chan”

End of Flashback

“I didn’t want anyone to distract me during that period.  All I was focusing on was trying to get back to 100%.  I’m sorry for making you feel bad”

Airi shook her head “All that matters is that you are with me now and besides not every girls get their very own guardian angel who will protect them from harm”

“And forever I will be” said Maimi and hugged Airi tighter as the 2 cuddled under the moonlight.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Epilogue
Post by: rndmnwierd on August 26, 2009, 09:39:57 PM
Ah! Cute! Maimi's so determined.
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Epilogue
Post by: Maimi_Yajima on August 27, 2009, 05:40:47 AM
Well ... I see that was a long end for you ...
the number 83 is a large amount.  :nervous
You see?
his detail was much better.
there were scenes of action, romance, loyalty and the meaning of a promise in keep a secret ...   :P


Chapter 77

Poor Maimi, Reina, airi and all...
In this chapter there was much suspense ...
and I was very curious about what happen to maimi ...
And you do not reveal the secret of this bad notice...
that was a bit frustrating ...  :doh:  :sweatdrop:   :thumbdown:
Tanaka was fun ...
she wanted to flee from the responsibility to bring to Maimi this  bad news.
I understand the situation of airi ...
she was so frustrated, with  the  conversation secret  between Tanaka and the others with regard to the situation of Maimi.  :huhuh


Quote
“Reina knows!  Maimi’s a smart girl, a little airheaded at times, but this is not something she can be thick about.  Reina just hopes we could drag it out that’s all.  She will be devastated if you tell her.”

 XD   :P   :lol:



chapter 78

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen, friends and family of the Annual Prefecture sports festival, where different schools come together and compete against each other” boomed the voice over the PA system.  “Our first event is the 100m dash in which the athletes are facing each other based on their time from the previous year.  We will start the event right after the athletes are out, so hang tight, and have a drink and a hot dog.”

kowaiiiiii a Hot Dog....  :depressed:  :err:

Quote
“Airin, don’t worry they’ll be here!” comforted Momoko and Erika.

aww... that´s cute by  part of Erika and Momoko,  encourage to airi.  :hee:

Quote
Airi smiled at Momoko and Erika and nodded.  It has been 3 weeks since Maimi was admitted to the hospital and all the events that happened before stressed out those that knew.  Airi was actually relieved about having the sports festival because here you don’t have to worry about anything else but focus on the task at hand.  The door swung open, which caused Airi to look over only to be disappointed when another athlete that she didn’t know walked in.

Even ...
Airi never lost hope of seeing her athlete ...  :shy1:


Quote
“Okay its time we have to go out there now!” exclaimed Chisato “Nakky, baby! I wish you luck!”
Nakky gave Chisato a quick peck on the lips

   
I admit that the couple of Nakky and Chisato is something not expected to read.
but ...
After watching the DVD Magazine Vol. 11 of c-ute, I think it's funny.
I recommend watching the DVD Magzine vol. 11 is fun ...
Chisato and Nakky are too competent and  to they don´t  like losing ...

In this aspect of competition, are similar ...
But otherwise, Chisato is a boomerang ...
although it was fun to see the team Nakky-Chisa, two energy dynamite together give a good result.

Quote
Airi smiled at how cute the two were along with Momoko and Erika.  Who could have imagined that Momoko and Erika would come together.  It amazed Airi when Momoko told her that she has found someone that she was interested in, it was more surprising when it turned out to be Erika.  She chuckled at the memory of how she had mistaken Erika as Maimi’s girlfriend.  She always thought that they were an item it wasn’t until that day….

Eri and Momo??
that´s news.  :shock:
Quote
‘Erika-san!!! Oh my god!!! What have I done?  I must have broken up Maimi-chan and Erika-san!!!!!  Wait a minute, that’s not right.  If Maimi-chan had feelings for me back then, was she just using Erika-san as a replacement???  That lying…. Argh!!!  And she looked so sincere, I bet Rii-chan was also fooled well no more, I am going to tell Rii-chan’  Airi dialled Risako’s number and asked her out to a park near where her house was.

 :on blackhole:

Airi...   :on yellcard: Chotto Matte kudasai...      First warning ...

Quote
Airi was getting more and more irate at the thought of Maimi using Erika, playing with her feelings.  All this time she fooled everyone.
Airi... chotto matte kudasai...  :on redcard:  Second Warning ...

Quote
“Hey Airin!  What’s up?”

“That lying creep!”

“Woah!  Who are we talking about?”

“Maimi-chan! That’s who!”

  Airi looks like this ...   ---->  :scolding: 
and Risako  looks like this ...  ---->  :mon huh:

Quote
“Okay now I am officially confused.  How is she a lying creep and why are you upset?”

“She has been playing with Erika-san’s feelings making us all think that she is that sacrificing!”
:mon annoy:


Quote
“Calm down girl!  Now explain how she is playing with Erika-san’s feelings”
:monk gboy:

Quote
“Well she says she has loved me for a long time yet she hooked up with Erika-san.  Which means she has been lying to Erika-san while they were together!”  Risako burst into laughter “What so funny?  This is not a funny matter, she has tricked us all”

 Rii-chan ---- > :mon lmao:


Quote
Risako tried to recompose herself then placed both her hands on Airi’s shoulders “Whew!  Oh my lord!  I can’t believe that was what you were upset about”
:mon cigar:

Quote
“How can you be so calm?  She lied to you and Miyabi-san!!!”
:mon scare:  :mon closeup:


Quote
“Chill girl, there was nothing going on between Erika-san and Maimi-chan and there never will be””

 :mon cweepy:  :mon geek:

Quote
Now it was Airi’s turn to be confused “What do you mean there was nothing going on between them.  They had their arms around each other!” ”
:mon suspect:

 
Quote
“Airin!  Listen to me and listen to me clearly… Erika-san is the adopted cousin of Maimi-chan”
:mon cigar:

Quote
“EH~~~~~~~!!!”

   :mon wtf:


Quote
Airi took a couple of minutes to let the information sink in and then slapped her forehead.  “Sorry Rii-chan I didn’t know”

 :mon pray2:

Quote
Risako chuckled “don’t worry about it, just don’t say that Maimi-chan is a lying creep again.  What she feels for you and does for you is something that I doubt anyone can do.  Her feelings for you is true, I guarantee it. I have seen her suffer by herself too much and for too long to think otherwise”

 :glasses: :mon determined:



chapter 79


Quote
“Airi-chan! Ganbare!!!”

Yeah!!! GanbarE!!!!  :mon firecrack: :mon blowhorn:

Quote
She smiled, they had both come out to support them.  She looked to Reina’s left and Gaki-san’s right but no Maimi.  Reina shrugged her shoulders indicating that she didn’t know where she was.

Poor Airi-chan...  :mon hanky: :mon whimper: 

Quote
‘Why isn’t she here?  Maybe she got into an accident or maybe trouble was looking for her again!’ thought Airi as her mind began to lose focus on the sports festival
:mon hanky: poor airi...
Quote
“Pst~ you’re up” nudged Chisato
XD ChisA!!!  :mon yoyo:

Quote
‘I’ll run for you Maimi-chan.  Just you watch I will run my hardest as if your spirit and energy was with me’ thought Airi as she got into her lane.  Airi’s heart was pumping with adrenalin while her mind, determined to make Maimi proud.  At the sound of the gun, Airi sprinted like she has never before.  Although she wasn’t first, she felt proud of herself as she beamed at Momoko, who unfortunately came in last.

   
Of course ...
you decided to run for it, put all your effort in this competition by she ...
your heart .. knew this ...
That is why they gave her strength to your  legs to run faster ...  :mon innocent:  :mon cute:

Quote
“Nothing in particular!  I just wanted to do my best” said Airi as she and Momoko walked to their bleachers to watch the others go.

yeah...
to You do not care to win ...
because there is something else that has more importance than one simple victory. :)


Quote
‘She promised she’ll be here today!  Where is she?’ “Momo-chan, I’m going to the locker room”

“Why?” inquired Momoko not looking at Airi

“I want to make a phone call” confessed Airi

“But it’s Chisa’s turn!  Don’t you want to see her hard work pay off?”

“I really need to make a phone call” persisted Airi

“But Chisa would be upset.  Come on Airin just take a look”  Momoko turned to face Airi and pointed to where the race was using her eyes urging Airi to look.

yeah ...
that person is so important to you ...
your desire was to see to that person ...
and you is anxious for that moment ...
and you felt a little impatient ...
despite these words of motivation and alientacion by your friends ...
these words were not enough to assuage such concerns within their being and into your heart ...  :hee:  :on lol:
Quote
“Fine, fine I’ll” Airi turned to look towards the race and was shocked. There stood Maimi with her hair tied up in a pony-tail wearing a tank top and shorts getting ready to hear the signal. ‘She’s beautiful!!!’ Airi was mesmerized by the scene before her.  Maimi’s face showed determination as she crouched down.  At the sound of the gun, Airi watched as Maimi flew past the runners as if she had wings.  The smile that crept onto Maimi’s face when it over made her look beautiful and angelic in Airi’s eyes, even if there were minor sweat drops on her forehead.
yeah ...
sometimes it's frustrating having to wait ...
having to wait is too frustrating!
but ...
sometimes having to wait worth ...
   
because in the end ...
upon completion of that action of that past the word "wait"
comes the calm ... and happiness ...
because finally this act of waiting ... came to an end.  :glasses:  :on lol:

Chapter 80

Quote
They walked over to the group of girls who were congratulating one another.  “Maimi-chan!  I will train harder for next year!” beamed Chisato

YeaH!! ChisatO!!
do not lose that spirit of competition and challenge!  :mon geek:

Quote
Momoko stopped walking while the girls opened a path for Airi to get through.  Airi wasn’t paying attention to the things around her, she just continued to walk until she was right in front of Maimi.  There was a moment of silence, at least to the two, while the rest of the gang watched anticipating for what was going to happen next.  Airi lunged forward into Maimi’s arms hugging her.

oh ... Naruhodo ...
to you have crippled your feelings ...
sometimes these feelings betray you...
um ... The mechanism of the human being is so mysterious ...
When you're sad ... when you feel disappointed, you hurt something inside of you ...
and when they feel happy... feel something wonderful within you.
or perhaps only is the imagination and you create this mirage inside your mind? :mon cweepy:
lol ... well that's a mystery ...    :on blackhole: 

Quote
“I…I…I thought…How…How..Oh Maimi-chan!” as tears started descending down her face as she recalled the faithful day of Maimi’s analysis


oh... naruhodo...
those feelings within your being... are faster than your mouth to speak ...
not?
   
ah ...
sometimes the voice loses its strength ...
and those words are bolted within oneself ...
mO!!
um ... we have  unscrew those words ...  :mon determined:


Quote
Flashback

“What is wrong with Maimi-chan” screamed Airi “Just tell me!” she started sobbing uncontrollably , afraid that the worst is yet to come.

Gaki-san and Reina were shocked at the outburst.  “Airi-chan this is a hospital please keep quiet or they’ll kick you out” lectured Eri  “I suggest we all go into Maimi-chan’s room and just tell her.” As she walked towards Maimi’s door.

Inside Maimi was awake and looked at them entering one by one.  “Reina, can I get some water?” she croaked.  Reina nodded and quickly poured her a glass of water and helped Maimi hold it as she drank it all in one gulp.

“Would you like some more?” Maimi nodded.  Reina poured her another cup and was about to help Maimi when she felt Maimi’s hand over hers.  Maimi took the cup in her own hands and gulped it down.

“Much better” said Maimi as she regained her voice.  She turned to Reina, looked at Gaki-san and Eri.  “Now you can tell me the results.”

“Er…okay…first of all how do you feel?” asked Eri.  Reina had walked back to stand beside Gaki-san.

“Can’t deny that I’ve had better days but my leg seems like it is not corresponding” said Maimi. “Is it because I haven’t moved it in a while?” she looked up at her doctors.  She noticed that Reina had turned around and walked towards the wall.

“Maimi-chan, do you remember your internal bleeding?” asked Gaki-san.  Maimi nodded and looked at Gaki-san not really knowing where she is getting at.  “Well there are plates of blood clots still in your body and they happen to be right at your lower spine.  These blood clots are not permanent so the good news is that they will dissolve on their own.” Gaki-san looked at Maimi-chan

Maimi-chan guessed what Gaki-san was about to say but she wanted to confirm it.  She closed her eyes and asked “and the bad news?”

“The bad news is that it has clotted near some of your nerves, in particular the ones in your legs…” upon hearing this Maimi’s eyes closed even tighter.  She had hoped it was not what she thought it would be, as she started to tear up at the confirmation. “so until your blood clots dissolve, you will have difficulty walking” finished Eri.  The room was dead silent as no one dared to speak.  Airi and Momoko who was hearing all this put a hand over their gapped mouths.  They weren’t sure of what to expect

Wow...
um ...
you are studying to become a doctor??
your explanation is very good ...
Kamei and Niigaki looks like a  medical professional.
Poor Maimi ...
that was a hard news ...

Chapter 81
Quote
“Get out please” whispered Maimi through her silent cries.

yeah...
the frustration touches the door ...
and having to absorb that hard news is cruel and very painful ...

Quote
“GET OUT!!!” growled Maimi.  Reina who finally turned around knew this was not going to be easy but she had to comfort her cousin.

...

Quote
“Listen Maimi” she started

...

Quote
“I SAID GET OUT!!!” yelled Maimi as she threw the cup she was still holding onto the floor, creating a loud clunk.  Reina was shocked, heck, everyone in the room was shocked, no one has ever seen this side of Maimi, not even when her uncle died.

...

Quote
“Maimi it’s not over yet, you can still use your legs, just not now” pleaded Reina as a means to calm the distraught girl


...
Quote

“GET OUT!!! GET OUT!!! GET OUT!!!!” screamed the crying Maimi as she reached over to her bed side and started throwing everything and anything that she could.

and is at this point that thoughts are like a boomerang slamming hard on the mind ...
and the frustration is so annoying ...
so upset that after everything becomes anger and courage ...
everything is so annoying ...   

Quote
Some nurses came in to strap Maimi down but she was very strong.  Seeing this, Reina ran over to help them.  Once Gaki-san had injected Maimi with a needle, Maimi slowly slipped unconscious as everyone loosened their grip.

yeah...
and once again ...
know the word calm ...
but this time the word is so nice ... xD

Quote
“Reina-san, what are we going to do?  Maimi-chan loves to run and now…” said Airi

“Reina knows that Airi-chan, Reina knows.  But Reina also doesn’t know what to do either.”
Reina is Cute!!!!   :lol:  XD

Quote
From that day on, Maimi refused to see anyone for the next 2 weeks besides Miyabi, Reina and the doctors.  Airi tried to see Maimi but Miyabi or Aika or Koharu would always be there and they would always give the same answer to Airi “She doesn’t want to see anyone”.  Still Airi continued to push her luck up until the day before the sports festival.  Miyabi had just come out of Maimi’s room.

“How is she feeling today?” asked Airi

“The same as usual” replied Miyabi “She did leave a message for you though.  She said she’ll see you run tomorrow and she hopes you’ll do the best you can”

“Can’t I see her?” asked Airi.  Miyabi just shook her head.  Airi’s face fell as she turned around and slowly walked out.
 
End of Flashback

Poor Airi...
she was eager to see Maimi ...


aw... I´m little tired...  XD
ganbaRE!!! GanbarE!!! ganbaRE!!!  to  myself!   XD




chapter 82


Quote
Maimi pulled away from Airi and wiped away the tears “Sorry for making you wait”

   
the wait was worth it ... nE Airi-chan??


Quote
Airi shook her head “But how?”
Airi...
   
airi ... you should not be impatient ...  XD  :P
Quote
‘Gawd Airi!  Say something!  Maimi-chan’s going to think I am not comfortable around her!  What if she takes it the wrong way?!!’ Airi scolded herself, who was feeling nervous and jittery.  Needless to say, the ride was in silence until after they had ordered their drinks.

cute Airi!!!
Airi is forced to think fast and start a conversation ... XD

Quote
“Airi-chan! Look!  There is Momo-chan and Erika-san” stated Maimi which caused Airi to turn in their direction.  Airi looked at where Maimi was staring and saw Momoko and Erika laughing away.  “She finally got enough courage eh?”  Airi was confused.

“What do you mean Maimi-chan?  Who has enough courage?”
“Erika of course”

 :mon sweat:

Quote
“Eh~!!!”
[/color]      
   
I love this expression ...
It is somewhat amusing to me ...   :hee:  :on lol:
Thanks for the fun ...  :on lol:

Quote
“Erika has fallen for Momo-chan even before Momo-chan and you started going out.  She was always nervous when Momo-chan was around so she would use me as support.  I would hug her as a means of stopping her nervousness” explained Maimi.  Airi thought back to when she first saw Maimi and realized that Erika would be hugging onto Maimi or Maimi would be gripping onto Erika.  It all made sense, all this time, Airi thought Maimi and Erika were together.  Airi laughed.

OoooOOOHHHHhhhh
now everything is explained ...
and the last piece of the puzzle has been placed in their proper places.    :on lol:

Quote
“What’s so funny Airi-chan?” asked Maimi.  Airi just shook her head.

   
eh ...
Maimi ... you should not be so curious ...
the reason for that smile ... is a secret ...   :on lol:
nE Airi-chan?? XD

Yukata!!!!!!!
Chapter 83

Quote
When they finished their drinks, Maimi offered to walk Airi home.  The 2 walked in silence with one looking forward and the other looking down on the floor.  Airi flet a warm hand intertwine with her own.  Airi felt her face feel hot as she lowered her head trying to hide her blush.

that´s soo cute!!!
airi is shy!   :hee:  :gmon shy:

Quote
“Let’s go to the park first” stated Maimi who did not let go of Airi’s hand.

yeah...  maimi, you must take the initiative ... XD

Quote
They reached a park and Maimi sat down on a bench patting the spot beside her for Airi.  Airi sat down and not knowing what to say.
Airi GanbarE!! GanbaRE!!!  :gmon bang:  :gmon flowers:

Quote
“Maimi-chan, why did you chase a dream that seemed impossible to come true?”
ohhh that's an interesting question ...  :gmon blonde:
 :mon whimper:
Quote
“What do you mean Airi-chan?” asked Maimi who was looking at the scenery
:mon huh:

Quote
“Why didn’t you give up so that you wouldn’t have to go through all that pain?”
:mon sweat:

Quote
Maimi turned to look at Airi, who found her feet very interesting.  Maimi turned Airi to face her, “Because I found something worth protecting, loving and cherishing” as Maimi leaned in and kissed Airi lightly.
Maimi continue is taking the lead, with a timid airi ...  :mon innocent:  :mon inluv:

Quote
Airi felt those soft lips and kissed back with the love that Maimi deserved.  When they pulled apart, Maimi stared into Airi’s brown eyes.  “Does that mean you’ll give me a chance?” asked Maimi

Airi leaned in and kissed Maimi “It should be me asking you.  I didn’t know whether you had given up on me or could ever forgive me for all the things that I have caused and..”

Wow... Airi I stop being shy ... :mon misch:
and finally decided to become someone that show your feelings and desires ...  :mon cute:

Quote
Maimi took this moment and pulled Airi into a passionate kiss, slipping her tongue into Airi’s, feeling and tasting every surface.  At first Airi was surprised but slowly she returned the kiss until they had to pull apart for air.  Maimi put one arm aound Airi and the other linked hands with Airi.  “You’ve always been what I wanted”

Airi leaned forward and kissed Maimi hard with the pent up emotions that she held upon hearing Maimi’s answer, catching Maimi off guard.  “Wow!!! What was that for?”
Apparently Maimi and Airi have many hidden feelings,    and that have revealed today ...  :)

Quote
“For always being there for me, for being my guardian angel!” as she leaned into Maimi’s embrace “and I hope you will forever” Maimi smiled.
Awwww that was sweet!!  :mon lovelaff:

Quote
“Hey! I just thought of something, you didn’t tell me how you became better” said Airi
Airi...
you're really curious ...
   
yeah, I can understand... I have the same sense of curiosity.  XD
Maimi you will have to give a good explanation on her recovery, to satisfy the curiosity of airi ...  XD

Quote
“Well…”
:mon sweat:


Well…  :mon nap:  :mon determined:



Epilogue


Quote
Flashback

That evening when Maimi woke up, she was upset.  She thought and hoped everything was a dream but as she surveyed her surroundings, she knew it wasn’t.  She placed a hand on her leg as she started to cry.

yeah...
Maimi is understandable to see in this situation ...
even the strongest can fall apart sometimes ...  :mon cute:

Quote
The door opened and in walked Gaki-san and Eri, who rushed to both sides of her.  “Maimi-chan!  I know this may be hard for you to accept but we can only wait patiently until the blood clot starts to dissolve”
:mon wind:  :mon emo:

Quote
“How long will it take though? One day? One week? One month?” asked Maimi through tears.  Eri and Gaki-san both looked away from Maimi.
:mon POd:

Quote

“What happens if it does disappear?  Will I be able to fully use my legs?”
:mon POd:


Quote
“Well in situations where limbs are not in use for a period of time, they will become numb and would require physiotherapy to get the blood going” explained Eri

 :kneelbow:

Quote
“And how long does that take?” asked Maimi as she wiped her tears.

 :mon emo:

Quote
“It depends, every person is different because it is a gruelling procedure”
:shock:

Quote
“How long are the sessions?”

 :mon POd:

Quote
“Usually we start our patients off with once or twice a week”
:mon dunno:

Quote
“What if the patient wants more days or sessions?” asked Maimi
:mon huh2:

Quote
“Maimi-chan that’s unhuman!” exclaimed Gaki-san as she finally got where Maimi was directing the conversation.
:mon ghost:

Quote
“I want to do this!!!  I have a sports festival to run!!!”
:mon wtf:

Quote
“As your doctors and your friends, we don’t suggest you do it!” instructed Gaki-san. “Neither will Reina.  She is still your guardian until you are legal”.
:mon cigar:

Quote
Maimi took out her phone and dialled a number.  “Reina, please come over to the hospital, bring Aika-chan and Koharu-chan” ~CLICK~  She then dialled another number “Miya!  Yeah I’m feeling a bit stronger, do you mind coming over to the hospital?” ~CLICK~.  Eri and Gaki-san looked at each other in confusion.
JAJAJAJAJAJA!!!
   
Maimi´s difficult to stop!
 :mon ehh:  :mon fan:  :mon yoyo:

Quote
Reina, Miyabi, Aika and Koharu all walked into Maimi’s room.  “Reina, when I get feeling in my legs, I wish to request to book as many physiothereapy sessions in a week and in a day as possible”

 :mon pissed:  :mon determined:

Quote
Reina looked at Gaki-san “I don’t suggest it!  These therapies are gruelling.  Many a times, we have seen patients give up because they put a lot of pressure on your limbs and other body parts”

 :mon geek:
Quote
Reina then looked back at Maimi with an ‘Are you crazy?!’ look.  Maimi crossed her arms across her chest, “There is a sports festival in 3 weeks” was all Maimi had to say.
JajajaA!! Reina is:  :mon mad:

Quote
“Gaki-san, Eri-chan, please take care of her” was Reina’s response and she bowed to them.  Gaki-san and Eir were astonished that Reina would let Maimi go through with it.

jajaja ...
Tanaka  change of opinion...  :mon scratch:


Quote
“Reina!  Are you serious?  Why?”
:mon huh2:   

Quote
“Gaki-san 1)) Maimi is stubborn she will not let this bring her down.  She will find means of exercising and push herself to the limit and 2) Maimi’s personal reasons” answered Reina.  She looked at Maimi “So why did you want me to bring Aika and Koharu?”
   
That's a good explanation Tanaka ...

Quote
“I need them to make sure no one sees me during this period!  I want to be at 100% by the time of the sports festival and the same goes for Miya”  Miyabi just nodded.
:mon wtf:
 
Quote
“Not even Airi-chan?” asked Aika

Maimi paused for a moment to ponder about the answer “Yes, even Airi-chan”

End of Flashback
   
Wow! Maimi have much  strong-willed.  :mon yeah:

Quote
“I didn’t want anyone to distract me during that period.  All I was focusing on was trying to get back to 100%.  I’m sorry for making you feel bad”

and Maimi has a lot of willpower.  :mon yeah:

Quote
Airi shook her head “All that matters is that you are with me now and besides not every girls get their very own guardian angel who will protect them from harm”

“And forever I will be” said Maimi and hugged Airi tighter as the 2 cuddled under the moonlight.

Awwww!!!  :gmon tears: :gmon love2: :mon inluv:
After suffering so much and keep her feelings hidden,  Maimi and Airi... finally are happy!

   
Thanks for all its chapters!
Thanks for the excitement!
Thanks for writing this story!
thanks for the action!
Thanks for the suspense!
Thanks for everything!!

My best wishes to you!
and sorry for being persistent with the next chapter.



DOMO ARIGATOU GOZAIMASU!!!









Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Epilogue
Post by: FaqU on August 27, 2009, 04:19:21 PM
@Maimi_Yajima:  I should be thanking you for reading and for consistently commenting, and no worries you never pestered me about the next chapter.  It makes me happy to make the readers happy, especially if they are enjoying it.  I had a good time reading all your comments on those chapters, it was hilarious!!!   No I am not studying to be a doctor, nor am I into anything that is related to medicine, would you believe accounting???  Please look out for my next works....

JAJAJAN  an MM thing
Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Epilogue
Post by: lil_hamz on August 28, 2009, 09:46:01 AM
C56

Despite the severity of the situation, the part about cutting up Maimi's shirt made me laugh :lol:

C57

Sigh, I still cringe whenever I read about Maimi agreeing to take a beating from that Ryo guy for Airi's sake. She's too noble!!!

C58

 :cry: This chapter made me so sad. Both Momo and Maimi are good people. Why can't the 3 of them stay together? Who said a couple had to only consist of a pair huh? HUH?!?!? :P

C59

I would hate to be in Reina's position now. Just cuz she is a Yajima, she has to not break the deal that Maimi made. Gosh, I bet she wants to kill Ryo with her bare hands. I know cuz I do! :angry:

C60

I know everyone is trying to protect Airi but doesn't she have the right to know? It's so messy :doh:

Title: Re: My Guardian Angel-Epilogue
Post by: FaqU on August 31, 2009, 09:49:52 PM
Like I have said before, I have this new idea and wanted to test the style of writing so here it is....

Taking Chances

Prologue

‘It has been almost one year since you left me.  Till this day, the memories…our memories are still fresh like it was just yesterday.  But you’ve moved on like I did or tried although from time to time I wonder if it was the best decision I made.  As I look at you from afar I see you laughing away with your girlfriend thinking that it could’ve been me instead.  I couldn’t blame you for moving on for I helped you decide to leave my side.  I tried moving on but my thoughts and dreams always went back to you.  Now all I have left are our memories.

It was officially my first PV with Morning Musume.  I was hyped and nervous as was my fellow Rokkies.  During practices, we were all shy and nervous, luckily our senpais were nice and would talk to us and teach us, especially her.  When we first arrived on Hello Morning, she was supposedly our “teacher” where we did a segment talking about other senpais.  I was so nervous back then, before the recording I remember her coming to each of us to tell us to relax and gave us tips.  I was someone who wasn’t easy to get along with until I am very familiar with them so I stuck with my fellow rokkies most of the time.  However she did capture my attention.

I never thought much of it except that she was my senpai and that was her duty.  It was always more comfortable when she was with us though.  I guess it is because our first Hello Morning segments were with her, or maybe because the ages between us were the closest, that’s why my fellow Rokkies and I were more comfortable talking to her, going up to her to talk about our problems.

She was never a person that cared much about the limelight.  She was never the competitive person but to me I was awed at her, at how she urges others to shine and encourage those that shine.  She out of all the gokkies and rokkies, was definitely the more caring, a little too reactive at times, but motherly senpai, Niigaki Risa aka Gaki-san

I don’t know when or how, but my view and feelings towards you slowly changed from mere friendship.  It first became noticeable for me when we split up into different groups.  I longed to see and hear your voice soothing out my fears and loneliness.  I didn’t think of it as anything more than the mere fact that I was just so use to you being there for us.’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Prologue
Post by: FaqU on September 01, 2009, 07:38:47 PM
Chapter 1

“Nee nee, Reina!  Mako-chan and I are going to grab something to eat, do you wanna join us?” asked Sayumi

There was nothing else for Reina to do so “Sure”.  It was great being with Mako-chan and Sayu but for some reason it wasn’t the same or at least it didn’t feel the same.  Although in front of the public eye Reina was really close to her fellow Rokkies, but in reality, Eri and Sayu were much closer because they liked similar things, competing about who is the cutest was one of those things.  It doesn’t bother Reina at all, in fact, she rather enjoyed it that way.  But from time to time she assumes that she should spend more time with her fellow members as opposed to straying from the pack.

“Great we are meeting the rest of them at the diner” exclaimed Sayu

“Eh~!  What others?  Are the senpais coming too?” Reina asked

“No no silly kitty, we are meeting the other Rokkies and Gokkies” explained Mako-chan as she got off the phone. 

“Mako-chan, can we try to leave your antics with Konno-san for your bedroom?” teased Sayu “I don’t want to puke out my food during the meal”

Makoto stuck out her tongue at Sayu, Reina laughed at how cute they were.  Sayumi being the ill-tongued person would at times say things that would be soo true yet funny, as long as her target wasn’t Reina herself.

We took a cab to our destination where we were met with the remaining Gokkies and Rokkies.

“Reina!” cried a certain turtle, who jumped on the shorter one.

“Er…Eri… trying…to…*cough cough*…breathe” coughed Reina

“Eri!” cried a certain bunny and she jumped onto the turtle who was on the kitty cat.

“Sa-Sa-Sayu!!..*cough cough*…not…not…helping.. h-here” choked Reina

“Enough you two!  Get off Reina-san before she turns purple” lectured the familiar motherly tone.

“Hai!” responded the turtle and bunny as they turned and started giggling at Reina who was trying to regain her breathing. 

“Thanks Niigaki-san!  Glad to know someone noticed me dying there!” as she glared at Eri and Sayu.

“No problem kiddo! How was your PV shooting today? Were you nervous?” asked Risa

“You should have seen the looks on their faces” exclaimed Makoto with her arm around Konno’s waist. “Ishikawa-san tried to teach them something and they looked at her with these blank faces.  I told them not to worry so much and that they other senpais are friendly, maybe with the exception of Iida-san” laughed Makoto.

Risa shook her head “Just remember to relax and things will come naturally” lectured Risa

Eri went and hugged Risa’s arm “Yeah, thanks to Niigaki-san, Ai-chan and Konno-san, I feel much more relaxed and everything doesn’t seem so scary anymore” declared Eri as Risa placed some meat in her plate.

“Here Tanaka-san, I know you love yakiniku” said Risa as she placed a small amount of meat on Reina’s plate.  The simple phrase and gesture made Reina feel warm inside.  She watched Risa do the same for others but Reina didn’t mind, she was happy at Risa just remembering her favourite food.

It was gestures like these that made Reina warm up to Risa a lot quicker than others.  Risa would always make time for her kouhais, whether it is a gathering with the Gokkies or just her and the Rokkies.  Reina would admire those qualities of the reliable Risa.

“Nee nee Tanaka-san are you okay?  You barely touched your food?” asked a concerned Risa snapping Reina out of her admiration.

“Um- yeah just thinking of which to eat first” replied Reina embarrassed and hoping no one caught her staring.

Just as Reina was about to pick up a piece of meat, someone had took one and popped it in their mouths.

“Mou, Kamei-san, those were for Tanaka-san.  If you want some I can make you some more” lectured Risa as Reina gave Eri a death glare.

“Our schedules are conflicting so we won’t be able to see each other as often but you can always call me” said Risa as she looked at Reina and then at Sayumi

“Eri-chan, you are so lucky, you have Ai-chan, Niigaki-san and Konno-san to rely on” huffed Sayumi

“Oi!  Are you saying I am not reliable?” asked Makoto with a mouth full of food trying to look angry.

Konno giggled “Mako-chan, if I was Michishige-san I would think like that too” Makoto pouted as the rest of the girls laughed except Sayumi who really thought she offended Makoto.

“Don’t worry Michishige-san, Mako-chan is only joking with you” assured Ai-chan.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 1
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 01, 2009, 11:34:11 PM
I love it!! And I demand more. You know, because of your stories, TanaGaki is warring with TakaGaki in my heart, though I like it...
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 1
Post by: FaqU on September 03, 2009, 03:47:05 PM
@rndmnwierd: Thanks, I'm afraid that this one might not be as well written as MGA but I had this idea of a writing style that I wanted to see what the effect was, in fact you can say it is a style that is opposite to MGA.    Really Tanagaki is warring with Takagaki???!!!!! Maybe next time I have an idea I should do Takagaki just for you ne???

Chapter 2

‘Those were the days when we first were getting use to being in Morning Musume, even then Sayumin was frank and blunt.  It took us Rokkies a while to hype up and I can’t deny that it was scary, especially when we were alone or along side with Kei-chan, but in the end it was thanks to the Gokkies, more specifically Gaki-san, that made us come out of our shells.’

“Oi! Tanakacchi!  What are you doing there staring off in space?” asked Risa “You might be mistaken as Kame”

“Don’t compare me to the turtle!” pouted Reina.  Risa just patted Reina on the head before taking a seat beside her on the couch.

“So what’s on your mind lately?” asked Risa

“Just thinking about Mako-chan and Konkon’s graduation.  It seems like just yesterday when I first joined MM” replied Reina.

Risa’s face saddened “I know what you mean, I never thought that one of the Gokkies would graduate so soon much less to say for 2 of them”

“Nee Gaki-san, don’t worry, you still have us Rokkies and Ai-chan” comforted Reina

Risa let out a sigh “I know but it just seems so soon” Risa’s eyes were tearing up.

’Oh great one Reina!  Why did you have to remind Gaki-san of the graduation?!’

“Nee Gaki-san let’s go out for some fresh air, we will have concert practices soon, so let’s just enjoy our free time” suggested Reina.  Risa smiled and wiped away her threatening tears.  “Let’s go to that new café that just opened!” cheered Reina as she rose her fist in the air.  Risa laughed at the childish behaviour that seldom is seen from Reina.

As they were walking out of the agency, Reina, who wasn’t watching where she was going, bumped into something or someone else.

“Itai~ Watch where you’re going damn it!” she growled as she turned around to see her culprit.  Her face immediately softened.

“Gomene Tanaka-oneesan!” bowed Reina’s imoutou, Suzuki Airi and her best friend, Sugaya Risako

“Airi-chan, Risako-chan, gomen gomen” apologized Reina

“Mou Tanakacchi! Hora you scared the kids” lectured Risa with a frown, a frown too cute to be taken seriously

Airi and Risako both shook their heads. “No no Niigaki-san, we didn’t watch where we were going”

Reina went behind Airi and Risako pretending to hide “You thought I was mean, you should see Gaki-san” which caused Airi and Risako to giggle. “Really sorry though!”

“How are things with you guys?” asked Risa as she gave a death glare towards Reina

“Things are okay, we are just working towards making ourselves known in our indy work” replied Airi

“We just had a single out so we are doing promotional work” replied Risako.

“That’s great you two!  So where are you guys going now?” asked Risa

“We were just chatting before we go back to practice” replied Airi

“Well then, don’t let us make you late.  Ganbare!!!” encouraged Risa.  “Tanakacchi, stop hiding behind them and let them go to practice”

Reina hugged her imoutou and Risako before resuming her journey with Risa to the café
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 2
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 03, 2009, 07:17:06 PM
Aww, they're so cute, teasing each other. BTW, I'm working on a story who's only couple is Takagaki.  :sweatdrop: <-- I don't know why I felt that sentence needed that, but I will start posting soon.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 2
Post by: badsaints on September 04, 2009, 05:51:45 PM
TanaGaki...cute! :wub:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 2
Post by: FaqU on September 06, 2009, 07:24:34 PM
@rndmnwierd: sorry about the late reply, I just read your new one and man  :bow: new direction that has not been seem before at least I haven't read about. 

@badsaints: Well it may seem cute for now  :twisted:

Chapter 3

“Gaki-san, we’ve been spending more time together talking recently nee?” asked Reina as an attempt to strike up a conversation.

“We sure have Tanakacchi! I remember when you first came, everyone was trying to help open you guys up and get use to the other members but it seemed like you were so distant from the rest of us.  You got me worried there.”

“You-you were worried about me?  Why?”

“Sure why wouldn’t I?  We are a group of enthusiatics, if you may, so it would be weird if one of the members was not just as lively” explained Risa sipping on her drink.

‘I should’ve known!  Gaki-san wouldn’t worry about Me me, she would be worry about the image me’ thought Reina as she sulked a bit

“Nee nee Tanakacchi, I was only joking! I would worry because I was afraid you had fears and wouldn’t express it to us.  We are a unit, but also considered a close family, so don’t be shy or scared about talking to any of us.  We will all be there for you” said Risa as she reached over and covered Reina’s hand with her own.  She gave it a gentle squeeze to make sure Reina knew she was serious.

Reina’s mood immediately brightened at the small gesture and she beamed at Risa.  “Gaki-san we have a couple of days off after the concert, do you want to take a trip?” Risa thought about it in her head before she jolted a bit and smacked her hand on the table.

“Tanakacchi, did you forget?  We would be doing a musical right after that!”

“Oh yeah!” exclaimed Reina as realization hit her ‘Dam’it!’ “Well how about when we have a couple of days off we go take a trip?”

“EH~! What did you have in mind?”

“Er…my hometown?” responded Reina as she scratched the back of her head “You showed me your hometown before and I wanted to return the favour”

“Awwww~! How thoughtful!” cooed Risa as she pinched Reina’s cheeks.  Reina looked at the floor as she felt her face heat up a bit when the touch was gone “Who else is coming?”

Reina looked up immediately, all heat gone. “Well…er… you see, I wanted to ask you first.  I will ask the others later” ‘God dam’it, why? Why can’t it just be you and me?  I want to repay the favour to YOU, not any gawd dam’ other person!’

“Well if they don’t go, I’ll still go”

“Really?!... I mean you sure?  It’ll just be you and me you know” ‘Please say yes, please say yes!’

“Yeah” ‘Yatta!!!!!’ “In fact, how about we not ask the others, it can be just you and me okay?  It would be a great chance for us to talk.  I haven’t done that with you in a while, the last time was…. I don’t recall”

“Sure!!! Don’t dwell on when the last time was.  Every member knows that you spend time with one of them at a time on our days off, so it is understandable that you don’t recall”

“USO!!  Gomen Tanakacchi about the lack of quality time!  But I will make it up to you when I visit your hometown”

All that flowed through Reina’s mind was ‘YATTA!!!!!’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 3
Post by: stefy on September 06, 2009, 07:53:45 PM
Ehh... TanaGaki? *cringes a little*
Their... kinda... cute together.. I guess XD

Wait a sec... this story has no relation with "my guardian angel" right? and OMG did Airi swear?! So unexpected! Sho~ what'll happen in Fukuoka~?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 3
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 06, 2009, 10:01:37 PM
Oooo, Reina and Gaki all alone in Fukuoka? Can't wait, Reina's so cute :D

And I'm glad you like my story, I hope I don't disappoint.  :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 3
Post by: FaqU on September 09, 2009, 04:59:42 PM
@ rndmnwierd: Before we get to them being alone... some historical views hahaha

@ stefy: Unfortunately this has no relation to MGA, I am still working on it or at least I am hoping to work on how I want to do the sequel to it, gomene for taking so long. 

Chapter 4

On the day of Konno’s Graduation

‘Gosh this is harder than Iida-senpai’s graduation.  I guess the closer we are, the harder it gets.  Gaki-san must feel horrible them and to think she has to do a song that is only for the Gokkies’

It was the final moment where each Morning Musume member had to say their final speech.  Reina who had been the second person up had started bawling her eyes out as she cried silently, listening to the other’s speeches.  She was looking at the floor as a means to stop crying until her voice was heard.  Reina peeked over and saw that Risa was emotionally unstable.

‘Gawd don’t know why I can’t be in the same row as Gaki-san!  That way I can hug her and comfort her when she is done’ thought Reina as she cringed at the weeping Gokkie.  Reina attempted to comfort Risa backstage but before she could reach her senpai, Ai-chan had already stepped up and wrapped an arm around Risa’s shoulders.  Reina backed up slowly and looked away

‘Who am I to think I can comfort her?  What she needs is her fellow Gokkies not me, a mere kouhai’


“Reina?  I know everyone is taking it hard, but if you need a hug I am here for you”

Reina looked up to be met with Sayumi’s concerned face.  She lunged forward and cried.  Reina wasn’t sure which she was crying for, the loss of 2 good friends or the fact that she is not the one comforting Risa but regardless, she wanted to cry it out.

“There there, cry it out, Sayu is here”

“Don’t.. don’t forget…*hic*.. about… *hic*…me” cried Eri as she joined in on the hug.

After the graduation, none of the members wanted to go out and eat so they all went back to their respective hotel rooms, more like gathered in Konno and Makoto’s shared room. 

“I’m gonna miss you Konkon but I wish for you to follow your dreams of completing your schooling” said Yossie as she hugged Konno before heading towards her room

“Konkon, I… I wish we could have had more time spent together but I was afraid with your eating habits I was going to get chubby real soon” half-laughed Miki

“I’ll miss you too Fujimoto-san” choked Konno as she hugged Miki.

“Konno-senpai thank you for helping me and teaching me” cried Koharu as she ran into Konno’s embrace.  Konno hugged back and patted Koharu’s head

“Ganbare Koharu-chan!”  as Koharu left to her room.  It was now just the Gokkies and the Rokkies remaining.

“Konno-san, now that you will be gone from Morning Musume, I’ll.. I’ll do you the favour of taking over the pink loving character” sobbed Sayumi as Konno giggled at the ill-tongued girl.

“You better do a good job considering how many say we are similar”

Eri and Reina were at a loss of words.  Eri just continued to cry out, sniffling every now and then, whereas Reina just cried silently, staring at the floor.  Reina was never any good at doing these things.  She wasn’t like everyone else, expressing freely their feelings.  She just did the best thing that came up into her mind, she went up to Konno and hugged her.  Before pulling away, Reina just whispered into Konno’s ears “Konno-san Ganbare!  We’ll be waiting for your return”

“Thank you Tanaka-san.  Hopefully when I come back, you’ll be shining more than you already are” That statement did it for Reina, she couldn’t control her tears anymore, she let them flow down her face and didn’t want to let go of the hug, however she also knew that if she doesn’t pull away now, it was going to be tougher to bear.

After Eri was done, the 3 Rokkies left to Sayumi and Eri’s room.  Sayumi had suggested for the three to sleep together for the night as comfort to each other.  They didn’t stay in Makoto and Konno’s room to give the Gokkies their moment.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 4
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 09, 2009, 10:57:37 PM
Ah, the kinda-sorta-double-graduation of Konno and Makoto. I saw the concert and I hated everyone's hair  :lol: Risa and Mako looked like lions. But it was still pretty touching, especially the Suki na Sempai perf. Although, after those two left, I think the group seemed to become a little closer knit? Or was I just imagining things.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 4
Post by: cogi_yoshi on September 10, 2009, 06:30:55 AM
Quote
Reina attempted to comfort Risa backstage but before she could reach her senpai, Ai-chan had already stepped up and wrapped an arm around Risa’s shoulders.  Reina backed up slowly and looked away

Hmmm, is this related to your prologue earlier? *tries to look in the future but it's somewhat blurred*
Anyways, after this, it's Reina and Risa 'alone time' in Fukuoka right? Can't wait for that! :hehehe:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 4
Post by: lil_hamz on September 11, 2009, 09:22:59 AM
C61

I wonder if it's such a good idea for Gaki-san to ask one of the girls to handle a medical procedure :shocked:

C62

Tee hee hee. Somehow the image of Airi flipping through the newspapers looking for her hero is funny.

C63

ARGH!!! I wanna slap some sense in Maimi. I'm sure there's a better way to shield Airi than this :angry:

C64

At least that Ryo had some use to him. He revealed to Airi how Maimi has been getting hurt for her sake :cry:

C65

Okay so now Airi has decided to take the first step. I wonder what's gonna happen at the hospital.

EDIT::

New page gets :D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 4
Post by: FaqU on September 13, 2009, 09:14:55 PM
@ rndmnwierd: Yeah that graduation and that is exactly what I thought, it seemed like because of the duo graduations the members felt like they should be more closer as if afraid of who is next to leave.

@ cogi_yoshi: new reader GETS!!! You'll find out sooner or later what the prologue means  ;) Patience, cogi_yoshi-san, patience  :lol:

Before we change to the awaited alone time.....

Chapter 5

As soon as the summer concert was over, Morning Musume had to immediately start practicing for their play, their final play with Makoto as a unit.

It was evident that the Gokkies had not gotten over Konno’s departure but being as professional as they are, they moved forward, putting up a strong front, working hard to make the best out of the situation.  Makoto was hit the hardest because she was going to leave the country away from friends, family and Konno, her girlfriend.

During this period of time, the remaining Gokkies spent as much time together.  It upsets Reina for not being able to even have a chance to speak to Risa but she understood the time spent with the Gokkies for Risa was important.

“Nee Tanakacchi!” Reina looked up from her script to see Risa hovering over her.

“Y-yeah Gaki-san?” Reina felt her body’s temperature rise at how close Risa was as well she was more or less shocked to see the senpai in front of her

“Do you want to join us for dinner?  I know us Gokkies have been distant…”

Reina shook her head “Don’t worry, we understand you guys need some Gokkie time”

Risa smiled and patted Reina on the head “Thank you guys for giving it to us.  But Makocchin wants us all to have dinner tonight so are you joining us?”

“Sure Gaki-san!” replied Reina as she saw a smile form on Risa’s face, a smile that Reina has not seen in a while since it was announced that Konno and Makoto was graduating.

“Great, do you mind telling the other Rokkies?” Reina nodded her head. “Thanks!” as Risa went off to find her Gokkies.

‘As long as I can make you smile so, I’ll do anything you ask’

After the play, Makoto had her final curtain call and again, the Gokkies spent the night with Makoto while the Rokkies spent it with together in one room.  It felt like it was too sudden for all of them, never have they had two graduations so closely together, and it was hard for the Gokkies and even Yossie whom everyone knew to be Makoto’s mentor.  Reina smiled at the memory when Makoto and Yossie’s relationship was viewed as odd on national TV.  Reina recalled the memory and she too was shocked when Makoto and Konno made their relationship known to the group.  It was always assumed that Makoto and Yossie were going to get together.  Yossie then explained it to everyone and especially Konno that Makoto and her hung out often because Makoto was sorting out how she was going to appeal to Konno.  With the comedian out of the group, Reina pondered what will happen to the group

‘Mako-chan and Konno-san are one cute couple.  Who knew that they would hook up?  Who could of guessed that Mako-chan was aiming for Konno-san all this time?  But with Mako-chan gone who will be in charge of being the ‘Funny Person’ in the group?  How different will this change our group?  Will we be loved just the same?’  Unknowingly, Reina had walked out of the room and into the lobby sitting there in deep thought

“Tanakacchi?!  What are you doing out here?” Reina snapped out of her thoughts to see Risa wearing her green jacket over her pyjamas, walking over to her.

“Gaki-san!  What are you doing out here?  I thought you guys were going to talk all night” as Risa took a seat beside Reina

“Ai-chan and Makocchin have fallen asleep.  Nothing has to be said or at least there is nothing left to say.  I just wish Makocchin lives her dreams and comes back as soon as possible”

“Gaki-san, your tired, maybe you should go back to your room” suggested Reina as she ushered Risa off the couch

“What are you doing out here?”

“I couldn’t sleep so I wanted to take a stroll”

“Do you feel tired now?” Reina shook her head “then let’s go outside to the pool for a walk” suggested Risa as she looked towards the direction of the pool

“But you’ve had a tiring day as it is Gaki-san”

“Not too tired to have a stroll with you Tanakacchi” Risa held out her hand for Reina to grab hold.  Reina slowly placed her hand in Risa’s as she was pulled to her feet.  “Shall we?” 

They walked out neither saying a word under the beautiful night sky with the stars shining bright above them.

“Nee, Gaki-san how are you feeling?” asked Reina, who had been debating about whether this topic will start the waterworks of the unit’s reaction queen.

“I’m fine!”

“Gaki-san, there is only 2 of us, you don’t have to hide your true feelings” stated Reina without looking at Risa “I know you have bottled up emotions flowing through your body”

“USO~!   How can you tell?”

“We know you more than you think!  Let’s sit over there” said Reina as she pointed to the lawn chairs by the pool.  Risa followed Reina towards the chairs, thinking about whether she should burden her kouhai with her thoughts.  Reina sat in one of them and patted the spot between her legs.  Risa obliged and shared a chair with Reina.  As soon as Risa sat down, Reina wrapped her arms around Risa’s waist and laid her chin on Risa’s shoulder.  “So now can you tell Dr. Reina how you are feeling?”

“Well Dr. Reina, I have mixed feelings”

“Oh?  Mixed feelings?  About what?”
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 5
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 13, 2009, 09:39:09 PM
Yeah, about what? It's so cute how Risa and Reina curled up in the chair together. I need more TanaGaki!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 5
Post by: stefy on September 14, 2009, 04:08:56 AM
Mixed feelings about what? Mixed feelings about what??? Mixed feelings about Reina????? Whaatttt?? XD

damnit.... I think I'm beginning to like the idea of a TanaGaki pairing..... Reina's SOOOOOOO considerate to Risa here! I wanna give her a pat on the head for being so understanding haa~

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 5
Post by: badsaints on September 14, 2009, 01:20:11 PM
More TanaGaki! I'm crazy about this pairing atm :wub: Dr Reina is so sweet.

Risa having mixed feelings? About what? :O Please don't say about her feelings for Aichan, that will break Reina's heart :bleed eyes:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 5
Post by: ringo-hime on September 14, 2009, 03:35:58 PM
Ohhh~ Dr. Reinaaaa~  :inlove:

It's so cute~ <3
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 5
Post by: lil_hamz on September 16, 2009, 01:59:40 PM
GAHHHHHHHH did you have to leave us hanging at the most important moment? *bangs head*
Something tells me Risa's mixed feelings is about another member.
Tell me, am I right or am I right? :P
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 5
Post by: FaqU on September 16, 2009, 03:28:22 PM
Chapter 6

“Well for one is Makocchin.  I can’t say I am happy about her leaving but I can’t say I’m not because she is chasing a dream that she wants to pursue.  Start a new level of her life.”

“She’ll be back and by then she would have a new quality to her, teaching English”

“Exactly but it seems so soon to lose 2 of your fellow gens” Risa started tearing up.  Although Reina was facing Risa’s back, she could hear the quivering in Risa’s voice.

“Hey don’t be like that!”  Reina unhooked her arms from around Risa’s waist, turned Risa to face Reina slightly and reached up to wipe her eyes.  “When I left my hometown I was upset and a good friend of mine told me what I’m going to tell you.  You are at a point of fear and confusion about people leaving you but remember this:  People walk in and out throughout your life but only true and good friends will leave footprints behind.  Mako-chan may be leaving now but your memories with her will always be left behind here” as Reina took Risa’s hand and covered her heart.  “This is what really matters, is that she doesn’t leave here”

Risa sniffed back her tears “Thank you Tanakacchi” as she leaned forward and gave Reina a hug.  “You know it’s rare to hear you talking so deep.  Maybe there is a more mature and logical side to you more than you show”

“Word of this gets out and I’ll have to kill you”  Risa giggled “Glad to see you smiling kiddo!!!” as Reina ruffled Risa’s hair

“Kiddo??!! I am the older one here” pouted Risa

Reina pinched Risa’s cheeks, “but at this moment, you’re not.  You’re like a lost child that Dr. Reina has to help out!  So what other feelings do you have?”

“Well…..” Reina inched a bit closer “this one I’ll keep for another day *Yawn* are you tired yet?” Risa got up from the lawn chair and stretched a bit.

“Let’s get you back inside Gaki-san” as Reina started to guide Risa back into the hotel

“You mean let ME get YOU back inside”

Reina could only shake her head.  They walked back into the hotel and up to Sayumi’s room.  Before Reina could go in, Risa pulled Reina into another quick hug, “Thank you again Tanakacchi.  I feel so much better”

“Anytime, Gaki-san.  You can always come to me if you need it”

“Well… I’ll come to you soon enough to talk about our trip to your hometown” Reina pulled away in slight shock

“You…remembered?”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“I just thought…I just thought with all the graduations that you wouldn’t be up for it anymore”

“With your help tonight, Dr. Reina, I think I’m up for it.  Now go in and have a good night sleep”

“You too Gaki-san” as Reina walked in and closed the door behind her.  She then turned and leaned against the closed door. ‘I’m glad I can take away your problems Gaki-san!  I am always here for you.  I can’t believe she remembered?!  With her poor memory, by now I was 100% sure she would have forgotten.  What are we going to do there?  What should I show her?  Where should we eat?   I haven’t planned a single damn thing!!!!!’
************************************************************
@ rndmnwierd:  picturing in your head the whole image seems romantic no???

@ stefy: Well I hope I answer your question, and I bet it wasn't what you expected  :D

@ badsaints: I don't think I like to give up answers that easily eh??  what do you think were the other feelings???

@ ringo-hime:  Doesn't it make you wish you had a Dr. Reina of your own??

@ Mame-chan: Yes I did have to leave you at the most important moment, if I didn't...it wouldn't be me right??? Well does this answer what Risa's mixed feelings are????  Mame-chan,  by now you should know that I never like giving everything out at one moment nor at the beginning :smhid  Were you right or were you wrong???   :P
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 16, 2009, 08:21:23 PM
It is very romantic. I love the whole conversation, Reina really knew how to deal with Risa. I lol'd at the end when she starts freaking out about planning the Fukuoka trip.
Quote
“Word of this gets out and I’ll have to kill you” 
Favorite line this chapter, I could totally see Reina saying this with a completely straight face.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: cogi_yoshi on September 17, 2009, 03:30:27 AM
 :love: :love: :love:
Quote
With her poor memory, by now I was 100% sure she would have forgotten.  What are we going to do there?  What should I show her?  Where should we eat?   I haven’t planned a single damn thing!!!!!’
Reina should start planning right NOW.  XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: badsaints on September 17, 2009, 05:54:25 PM
Sweet chapter :wub: I can't wait for the trip :inlove: TanaGaki's excursion :heart:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: FaqU on September 19, 2009, 12:40:14 AM
@ rndmnwierd: I don't know why, but something tells me that Reina has that capability yet just chooses to not show it.  True, that line is totally something that Reina would definitely say with a straight face or a glare.

@ cogi_yoshi: Now if it were up to you, what would you plan??? :roll:

@ badsaints: No pressure right?  Man would it be bad if I tell you I am really bad at thinking about these things???  Can't I skip it???  :cry: (*hides from any glaring*)

Chapter 7

‘I’m so excited!!!  For the next few days Gaki-san will be with me!  I hope everything goes well, I just want her to be happy before we get back with the other members and the realization that 2 are missing from a long time hits.’   Reina was waiting patiently? in the lobby of their agency building.  After the concert and musical, a meeting was held about upcoming events and such before everyone leaves.  They had just finished the meeting and Risa instructed Reina to wait in the lobby while she does one more check that she isn’t missing anything.

Multiple ‘dings’ of the elevators were heard but no Risa.  Another ‘ding’ but Reina gave up turning her head around until 2 familiar voices were picked up.

“Mou, Gaki-san!!! I don’t get it!!! Why can’t I come along too!”  Reina perked up her hearing senses on the conversation at hand.

“Kame-chan, I’ve repeated my answer to you a million times already!!!” exclaimed Risa with a tint of annoyance in her voice.

“But I still don’t get it!!! Why can’t you make an exception?”

“Kame-chan, you know I have a system.  I can’t change it in the middle!  I went to your place last time remember?”

“Yeah, yeah I remember, well can we change it later then?”

“We’ll see.  It also depends on the others if we want to all go to one members’ house right?  I can’t represent them and their opinions right?”

It became silent suddenly as Reina inched her ears a little towards the direction of where the conversation once was.

“Tanakacchi, gomen gomen!!  I got dragged off by a certain turtle”  Reina who got startled at the sudden call out almost received a heart attack.  “Tanakacchi, are you okay?”

“Y-yeah Gaki-san, you just startled me from behind there.  It’s no problem though…er… are you ready to go?”  Risa checked inside her bag and then looked up at Reina giving her the “A-OK” sign.  “Great!!  The cab should be outside now” as Reina rolled her suitcase towards the door with Risa in tow

**************************************************************************************

They rode the train in silence as both were tired from the gruelling practices from the musical before.  Risa kept bobbing her head as she was very sleepy and with nothing to lean on she would jolt awake from time to time.

“Gaki-san, you can use my shoulder as a head rest if you want.  I know it may be uncomfortable due to the height difference but its better than not catching any sleep at all” offered Reina as she sat straight so that her body would be a little taller.  Risa whispered a simple ‘thanks’ before grabbing onto Reina’s arm and falling asleep.

Reina watched as Risa slept peacefully scanning every feature on Risa’s face. ‘She sleeps like an angel, beautiful and peaceful.  Her face so irresistible with a single mole on her nose, lips so soft and luscious, and hair with a breath-taking scent.  If only I could tell you how much you mean to me, I know for a fact that I don’t see you as just my senpai because every word, every action sticks to my mind.  I can’t though, what happens if you get scared of me after I tell you?  Will you still treat me the same?  Or would you stay far away from me because you think of me as a weirdo?  I don’t want to lose what I have with you now.  Even if it means you’ll never know nor will you ever return these feelings, at least you are here by my side.  At least you’re still talking to me and will care for me.  But what if you do have these feelings for me?  How can I tell?  What should I do to find out?’ thought a hopeful Reina as she too slowly fell into slumber

When Reina woke up, she realized she was close to home and was about to stretch until she felt a weight on her.  She looked to her side and realized that Risa was still sleeping, it took Reina a few seconds to remember that Risa was spending the next few days with her.  Reina tried to be careful not to wake Risa but she couldn’t use one of her hands, to be exact the same hand on the side that Risa was resting her head.  Reina looked at her hand and noticed that her hand was intertwined with one of Risa’s.

‘Did I subconsciously link my hands with Risa’s?  When did I do it?  It feels….nice.  It’s like her hand fits right into mine like a jigsaw puzzle.’ Reina clutched onto Risa’s hand a little tighter and savoured the moment before closing in on their stop.  Reina slowly unlinked her hand and tried to wake Risa up.

“Gaki-san…Gaki-san we’re here” Reina lightly shook Risa’s shoulder with her free hand

“hmmmm…huh?!  We’re here?  Okay….. OH MY GOD! Gomen Tanakacchi, your arm must be numb now” as Risa grabbed onto Reina’s arm and started to massage it to get the flow of blood going again.

Reina took Risa’s hand and stopped her.  “No worries Gaki-san but get your things, we’re here” Risa did as told and even offered to take Reina’s things, in which Reina refused, before following Reina towards the exit.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: rndmnwierd on September 19, 2009, 05:16:51 AM
That's so sweet, falling asleep on the train together, omg you keep, like, killing me. I want more.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: cogi_yoshi on September 19, 2009, 07:35:53 AM
At first I feel sorry for Eri but.....at last!!! Their journey has begun!!!  :cow:

Quote
‘Did I subconsciously link my hands with Risa’s?  When did I do it?  It feels….nice.  It’s like her hand fits right into mine like a jigsaw puzzle.’ Reina clutched onto Risa’s hand a little tighter and savoured the moment before closing in on their stop.  Reina slowly unlinked her hand and tried to wake Risa up.
Actions speak louder than words :yep:


@ cogi_yoshi: Now if it were up to you, what would you plan??? :roll:


If it were me...hmmm... I bet I would take Gaki first to the well known sights in my town... and then, we will go to some place where there's a romantic atmosphere just before sundown.. then, I'll make sure that Gaki will have to sleep in MY room... so if we have some guest rooms, I'll tell my mom to stuff it with some junk and all.. XD

But that was ME..and not Reina.. so just write what you want to write author-san.. :D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 6
Post by: badsaints on September 19, 2009, 10:26:31 AM
^ I like the your idea here (and the ones you "overlook" to put in as well :twisted:)


Quote
“We’ll see.  It also depends on the others if we want to all go to one members’ house right?  I can’t represent them and their opinions right?”
Yeah Kame-chan. Maybe another time. Right now TanaGaki needs some alone time :wub: Umm...btw, is Eri being jealous of Reina right now?


Quote
‘Did I subconsciously link my hands with Risa’s?  When did I do it?  It feels….nice.  It’s like her hand fits right into mine like a jigsaw puzzle.’
Awwwwwwwww


Quote
Risa grabbed onto Reina’s arm and started to massage it to get the flow of blood going again.
Risa can massage me anytime


Quote
No pressure right?  Man would it be bad if I tell you I am really bad at thinking about these things???  Can't I skip it???
You kidding right? You write better than me 8) Me want more  :heart: TanaGaki :wub:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 7
Post by: Kuji on September 26, 2009, 09:29:02 AM
Possibly she unconciously linked her hand with Gakisan's... or it might have been the other way around when they were both asleep. Who knows, with no witnesses around.

Hm... even though I'm a TakaGaki shipper all the way, TanaGaki is kind of cute since it makes Reina go all soft and gushy. XD lol, Kame trying to tag along on the trip was really cute but what did she expect to do even if Risa and Reina said 'yes'? She doesn't seem like the type that can pack a bag that fast and they were already leaving. hahaha... Eri is so silly.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 7
Post by: lil_hamz on September 29, 2009, 02:31:12 PM
Wahhhhhhh~~~ Lucky Reina. Getting to have body contact with Risa :P
I wonder if Eri wanted to tag along just for fun or did she have other reasons. Hmmmm. *ponders*
For some reason I liked it when Risa said "I have a system." It just sounds so take charge and hawt XD
Gawd, I'm seriously obssessed with the bean :D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 7
Post by: FaqU on October 01, 2009, 06:40:18 PM
What?! It seems like I haven't posted in a while nee???  Well first to the comments:

@ rndmnwierd: Oh god I hope I'm not killing you!!!!!  I wouldn't want to do that with my readers  :grin: so here you are another chapter  ;)

@ cogi_yoshi:  Are you a mind reader??? I actually planned something along those lines... you know what they say "great minds think alike"  :lol:

@ badsaints: no Eri isn't being jealous she is just trying to get more attention  :twisted:.  Not only you, I think lots of people would want Risa to massage them  XD.  I do not write better than you!!!!  I write whatever images flash before my eyes, like a movie playing in front of me.  So technically I wonder if that is really called writing or is it describing hmmm  :?

@ Kuji: good point, no one will know who was the one who took initiative hmmmm.... now I'm going to wonder about that, maybe I should put in a witness  XD

Point taken, Eri wasn't going to pack a bag in 10 minutes anytime soon  :lol:  But she can always try to convince them to wait nee???

@ mame-chan: Eri having other reasons??? hmmmmm maybe she does....and maybe she doesn't.... you'll just have to wait and see. 

"I have a system" sounds hawt????  :lol:  Note to self: Be careful of what Risa should be saying  :rofl:

****************************
Chapter 8

When they reached Reina’s house, it was surprisingly dark and empty.  Reina led Risa to her room before wandering around to find her parents.  She found a sticky note on the fridge.

Reina, we went to your grandparent’s place for the next couple of days.  Sorry for the late notice!  Please be careful with the house while we are not around.  Don’t burn anything down.   XOXO Mom and Dad

‘Mom and Dad are gone so that means……I”LL BE ALONE WITH GAKI-SAN FOR THE NEXT COUPLE OF DAYS!!!!!! SWWWEEEETTTT! Hey!!! What do they mean ‘don’t burn anything down’?  I’m not that bad!!!!  Well anyways must remember to thank them later’ Reina grinned at the thought.

“Tanakacchi!  Are you okay??  Who are you smiling at?”

Reina turned and found Risa looking at her strangely and realized she had just been smiling and grinning facing the window ‘Now I look stupid!!!!!’ Reina smacked herself on the forehead.  “Er..no one Gaki-san.  My parents went to my grandparents place for the next couple of days.  So we have the place to ourselves without having to worry about bothering anyone”

“USO!!!!! That’s great… I guess…. Anyways what do you want to do first?”

“Well we just came from a long train ride….so let’s freshen up first”  Risa stretched a bit and noticed her back and shoulders did in fact feel a bit sore.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea!  I didn’t realize how sore my body feels”

“The bathroom is right across my room so feel free”

“What about you?  What are you going to do in the meantime?”

“I’m going to see if there is anything to eat.  If there isn’t, we can go to a local diner”  Risa placed a hand on her stomache and beamed at Reina then she quickly ran up to Reina’s room to gather her things.

Reina looked around her kitchen taking out everything edible.  ‘Hmmmm what can I make with this?  This would be a great chance to impress Gaki-san’ thought Reina as she walked around the lay-out of food.  She finally decided on having yakiniku and some random vegetables.  She was nervous while preparing the food afraid that she would mess up.

“Hey” Reina jolted a bit “sorry didn’t mean to scare you.  Why didn’t you wait for me?  What are we having?”

Reina turned and faced Risa after she had calmed her nerves “I…er…wanted to start so that when you’re freshen up, you wouldn’t have to wait” Reina thought she saw Risa blush a bit but was gone at the blink of an eye.

“Here why don’t I finish and you go take a shower?” offered Risa as she took some vegetables towards the sink.

“Okay, you just have to finish the veggies” Reina wiped her hands and dashed towards the washroom.  ‘I hope the yakiniku will be good.  *Sniff Sniff* I really need to take a shower!!!!!’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 8
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 01, 2009, 06:48:38 PM
Quote
What do they mean ‘don’t burn anything down’?  I’m not that bad!!!!
:lol:

Quote
Reina thought she saw Risa blush a bit but was gone at the blink of an eye.

Oho? Really now?

Quote
*Sniff Sniff* I really need to take a shower!!!!!’
I bet she smells like flowers and trains...
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 8
Post by: badsaints on October 02, 2009, 05:57:58 AM
The Tanakas not in town huh :twisted: This is getting so much interesting :twisted:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 8
Post by: FaqU on October 05, 2009, 06:24:01 PM
@ rndmnwierd: I don't know about the trains where you are, but the ones I recall didn't smell so good, in fact I recall wanting to spew....

@ badsaints: I wouldn't put too much hope in it yet because I would really hate to disappoint  :-\

Chapter 9

The moment she stepped out of the washroom an attack of different aromas filled her nose.  She went down and noticed Risa setting the table.

“Hey the food is ready, so grab a chair”  instructed Risa as she paced from the open kitchen to the table.

“Gaki-san!  Sugoi!!!!  You made curry?” Reina looked at Risa with awe as Risa placed 2 plates of curry rice onto the table.

Risa beamed “Yep, Niigaki-style.  Try some!”  Risa sat down across of Reina and waited for Reina’s reaction as Reina scooped a spoonful into her mouth.  “Well?..”  Reina tried not to grin at Risa’s impatient look.  “Well?  Well??”

“OISHI!!!!”

“USO!!!!” as Risa scooped a spoonful and tried her own cooking.  “Yatta!!! I was so worried I screwed up somewhere in the process”

“It’s amazing Gaki-san! Better than anything I could make on my own”

Risa gushed “Awww you’re just saying that.  But I am glad you like it”  They continued to eat the food until they were so stuffed they could barely move.

“Gaki-san you should come here more often, that way I…er… my family can taste your cooking”

“Maybe we could do something like this with the group”  Reina cringed a bit at the comment but quickly covered it with a smile

“Yeah…sure.  Anyways since you cooked the wonderful meal, I should clean”  Reina rose from her seat and started picking up the empty plates.  Risa placed a hand on Reina’s arm.

“Well you prepared the yakiniku too, so how about we clean up together”  Risa started picking up other empty plates and walked into the kitchen.  Reina froze at her spot, reminiscing at the touch that left a tingle on her skin.  “Hey are you going to bring the rest of it in?” hollered Risa who was washing some of the dishes already.

“Coming!” Reina rushed over to the kitchen with her dishes.  “So how do you want to divide the work?  You soap, Reina water?”

“Sure, that sounds like a plan!” Risa reached over to grab a plate just as Reina was.  Their hands touched, which caused both of them to look at each other.  

Reina pulled her hand away after a few seconds, while Risa smiled “Gomen”

“No worries!  Let’s get these dishes out of the way”

Reina tried concentrating on washing her dishes but it was difficult considering she was also trying hard not to blush.

“Hey you are doing it wrong!  Let me show you!” Risa put her hands onto Reina’s and moved Reina’s hands showing her how it should be done.  On the other hand, Reina was blushing deeper and deeper, her face feeling hot.  “See, this is how you do it” exclaimed Risa without looking at Reina.

“Er…hold on, I need to use the bathroom” exclaimed Reina as she quickly dashed to the washroom without waiting for a reply.

Reina locked the door and opened the tap.  She splashed cold water onto her face lightly slapping her face. ‘Stop blushing!  Stop blushing! STOP BLUSHING! You’re making a fool of yourself!’ Reina continuously splashed water on her face until her face didn’t feel so hot.

~KNOCK KNOCK~ ”Tanakacchi, are you okay in there?”

Reina turned off the faucet, and quickly wiped her face and hands before stepping out of the bathroom. “Er…yeah!  Your curry was too good that I must have eaten it too quickly”  Reina smiled weakly while placing a hand on her stomache.  Risa was about to check on Reina’s stomache but Reina walked by “I’ll go finish my part now”

“OI!  Maybe you shouldn’t” lectured Risa as she chased after Reina into the kitchen.  Reina continued rinsing the dishes until she felt Risa’s hand on her forearm.  “Here let me finish.  You’re not feeling well”

“Dame Gaki-san!  You did half so I should do the other half.  Don’t worry!  I am fine now.  GanbaReina!!!” Reina exclaimed raising a fist in the air.

Risa chuckled and reached out to pinch Reina on the nose.  “You’re too cute sometimes.  Sayumin might have competition”

Reina beamed. “That’s right!!!!  Kitty cat can be cuter than any bunny or turtle” Reina wiped her hands when she was done.  “So Gaki-san, do you want to do anything in particular?”

Risa stroked her chin in deep thought “Hmmmm,  I am too tired to do anything that requires travelling far and it isn’t early so…. How about a nice walk?”

“That’s a great idea!! That way we can walk off some of the food we just ate.  We should bring a hoodie though, it tends to be a bit more chilly at night here.  I’ll go grab you one” exclaimed Reina as she dashed to her room.

“I have a green on in my suitcase!” yelled Risa as she put on her shoes.

“Since you are wearing your favourite color, I decided to wear mine as well”  Reina handed Risa her green hoodie and produced one of her own from behind… purple.

“Ah Tanakacchi, you’re getting into your yankii mode?” teased Risa as she ran out of the door just before Reina could attack.

“OI! Gaki-san you get back here” Reina checked she had keys before quickly locking her door and chasing after her senpai.

Risa was waiting for Reina at the corner of her street “Took you long enough” said Risa as she poked Reina on the forehead

Reina swatted Risa on the arm “I had to make sure I locked the door, besides I knew you wouldn’t get far”

“EH~! USO!!! USO!!!  How come?”

“Because you don’t know where you are going” laughed Reina as she hooked her arm with Risa “Let’s go!  I know a nice park nearby”
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 9
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 05, 2009, 07:17:39 PM
Dinner time. Lawls Gaki, you have no idea the effect you're having on our little kitty.

In my city we don't really use the train, unless you're traveling to another city all together and even then, most people tend to use the greyhound bus. Actually, I can't recall the last time I saw a passenger train in Richmond...

I know they have subways up in D.C. because I rode one when I was young, but Richmond, the most used mode of transportation is the city bus. Or car. Or bicycle.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 9
Post by: cogi_yoshi on October 06, 2009, 07:03:23 AM
erwthtjyutrefrtht
*Speechless*

Quote
Their hands touched, which caused both of them to look at each other. 

Reina pulled her hand away after a few seconds, while Risa smiled “Gomen”

Quote
“Because you don’t know where you are going” laughed Reina as she hooked her arm with Risa “Let’s go!  I know a nice park nearby”
:luvluv1: :luvluv2: :mon lovelaff:
*replaced the words with smileys*
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 9
Post by: lil_hamz on October 08, 2009, 10:06:11 AM
What's gonna happen in the park? Huh *wriggles brows*

XD Just kidding. I love how you can make even simple actions appear so sweet :wub:

Somehow I can imagine you doing the things TanaGaki are doing :)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 9
Post by: FaqU on October 08, 2009, 06:19:09 PM
@  rndmnwierd: Gaki-san has that effect on not just the kitty..... (oops! am I foreseeing something)  Well the trains smell alright when it isn't packed with people who were sweating to catch it, otherwise...you get the idea

@cogi_yoshi:  :? speechless???  Nande??  I think I might have to lower the ideas I have, I am getting a toothache at rereading it  :lol:

@ lil_hamz: I guess because when you like someone and are alone with them, even the smallest gestures seem to make you smile.  You only imagine that because I happen to be the writer right???

Chapter 10

They walked arm in arm in silence just enjoying the calm night and each other’s company.

“Nee nee Tanakacchi, how are things?”

“What do you mean Gaki-san?  I spend most of my time with the group so you should know”

“I know that!  I meant your personal life, like your studies or friends, families, boyfriends…”

“BOYFRIEND? No Gaki-san I don’t have anything special happening with any of those nor do I have a boyfriend… what about you?”

“Everyone at home is doing great, taking their usual trips to Hawaii”

“And boyfriend?” Reina was more interested in knowing Risa’s love life than anything

“Haha no Tanakacchi.  I don’t have a boyfriend.”  Reina let out a sigh of relief without Risa knowing

“Nee Gaki-san, what about a girlfriend?”

“EEEHHHH!~~~”

“What….what I mean is, do you think it is alright to have a girlfriend as opposed to a boyfriend?” Risa stayed quiet for a while then turned and stared at Reina, which worried Reina greatly about her secret being exposed “Gaki-san it’s just a question.  I mean its okay if you don’t….”

“I think it is okay.  There are many out there that prefer the same sex”

Their conversation ended there as neither knew how to continue from there, they just continued walking.  The suspense was killing Reina, she wanted to know if Risa was having feelings like she did.  Yes she knew she should keep her feelings to herself but she also hoped that there was a chance for her.  Reina decided to be bold and just ask the question that lingered on her mind.

“Gaki-san, do….do you…um…what I mean is would you like to have a girlfriend?” 

Risa stopped in her tracks.  Reina stared at Risa wondering what was going on in her mind. “No I don’t have a girlfriend nor a boyfriend…however….”

“However what?”

“However, I think I am beginning to develop feelings for this one individual”

“Who Gaki-san?”

“Now that is for me to know and for you to never find out” laughed Risa as she jogged away to a nearby bench.

Reina felt disheartened ‘Gaki-san already had someone else.  There goes my chances!!!!! She’ll never like me the way I do…but I guess I expected that much.  I don’t even know why I even have hope on something that will never be.  She doesn’t see me as anything but a simple kouhai, why do I even bother…but then again if a kouhai is the best I can do for her, I will do just that!  GanbaReina!!!!’

“Tanakacchi!!!  What are you doing standing there?  Come here!!!!” Risa hollered and waved for Reina to where she was.  Reina jolted out of her thought rampage and jogged up to sit beside Risa.  “Nee what about you?”

“Me?  No there isn’t anyone that has caught my attention”

“Maybe there is someone close by, you just don’t know it.  So Tanakacchi what type catches one of the shining stars of Morning Musume’s attention?”

“Gaki-san let’s go home.  I’m feeling tired now” Reina didn’t want to continue the conversation, her head and her heart was screaming out in pain.

“What wrong?  Do you have a fever?  Where is your family doctor?”  Risa bombarded Reina with questions as she felt Reina’s forehead.  Risa then took off her hoodie and placed it around Reina.

“Whoa Gaki-san!!!!  First take back your hoodie, its cold out and second I feel a headache coming on that’s all.  No need to call my doctor” Reina took off Risa’s hoodie and placed it back over Risa’s shoulders.  Before Risa could protest, Reina started walking towards the direction of her house.

“Hey wait up, let me help you” hollered Risa as she chased after Reina.  Reina just shook her head as she continued to walk.  She felt Risa’s arms around her as if supporting her weight.

**************************************************************************************

When they arrived back at Reina’s house, Risa was persistent in helping Reina get ready for bed.  Asking her if she wanted something to eat, something to drink, needed more blankets, etc.

“Gaki-san!!!! CHILL!!!!  I’m okay honestly, let’s just get some sleep, its been a long day for both of us” Reina grabbed onto Risa’s arm preventing her from moving about.

“Okay…okay you win.  So do you have any futons?”

“Um…hehe…no?”

“Okay…then I guess I’ll sleep on the couch in the living room”

“No need Gaki-san…um we can share my bed”  Reina climbed into her bed and settled in, then she patted the space beside her.  Risa smiled and climbed in as well.  “Goodnight Gaki-san”

“Goodnight Tanakacchi.  You better have plans for tomorrow”  Risa felt Reina nodding beside her as she slowly fell asleep.

‘At least if you don’t know I can still enjoy these moments’ thought Reina as she slowly closed her eyes to sleep.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 10
Post by: badsaints on October 08, 2009, 07:19:54 PM
Quote
“However, I think I am beginning to develop feelings for this one individual”
Hmmmm..... :mon dunno:


Quote
“Now that is for me to know and for you to never find out”
Double Hmmmm.....  :mon determined:


Quote
Maybe there is someone close by, you just don’t know it.
Someone huh? Like sitting next to Reina right now? :mon innocent:


GanbaReina!!!

Quote
“No need Gaki-san…um we can share my bed”  Reina climbed into her bed and settled in, then she patted the space beside her.  Risa smiled and climbed in as well.  “Goodnight Gaki-san”
Sweet! :mon crazyinlove:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 10
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 09, 2009, 12:30:07 AM
^ You pretty much mentioned everything I was thinking about.

Except, I'm suddenly reminded of Kame being so persistent to go. Also I'm not sure whether to make something of Risa fretting over Reina's health or not. She does seem the type, but at the same time, maybe a hint?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 10
Post by: kRisZ on October 09, 2009, 10:51:12 AM
Quote
“Nee Gaki-san, what about a girlfriend?”

 XD That was bold


Reina  :heart: Risa is  :wub: and somewhere deep within tells me Risa  :heart: Reina too  :wriggly:



I read Taking Chances just a few days ago in one sitting  :grin: and I like it  :cow: but I forgot to post a comment gomen  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 10
Post by: FaqU on October 15, 2009, 05:25:00 AM
@ badsaints: well that is still undetermined if Risa was hinting at Reina... anything can change at the moment right???

@ rndmnwierd: Ahhh~ you've caught on about Eri still present!!!! Why is she so persistent in going??? Risa fretting over Reina hmmmm..... these questions sure are worth thinking about when I continue to develop the story.   ;)

@ kRisZ: Bold describes my view of Reina though don't you think????  Again the end pairings are undetermined at the moment but reading all of TC in one sitting???? How are the eyes???  XD I'm glad you like it and thank you for reading and don't fret not commenting before, you are commenting now aren't you???

Chapter 11

For the next couple of days, Reina took Risa around to shop at the Canal City Hakata and eat things like mentaiko, Hakata ramen and motsunabe .  It surprised both the amount that they could shop, bags and bags filled Reina’s room.  It was just 2 days before they had to return back to work and each person was busy packing up their own suitcases.

“Mou Tanakacchi, I blame you that I bought so many things” pouted Risa as she tried to close her overflowing suitcase

“Don’t blame me if you couldn’t help buying all those things” replied Reina who was glancing over her closet wondering what things to pack with her.

“So now what do you suggest I do?” Risa finally decided to give up trying to close her suitcase

“I could lend you another suitcase”

“But then I would be lugging around 2 suitcases, not 1 but 2!” Risa stressed by lifting one finger at first and then shoved it out in front and lifted another finger

“Well you asked for a solution didn’t you?  And now I delivered”

“But, but then it would be so…tiring for me and…and...” Risa looked up in Reina’s direction hoping she would get the message

Reina closed her own suitcase and turned to see Risa looking at her with puppy dog eyes.  “Fine fine!  I’ll help you carry the second one until you can get it home”

“*SQUEAL*  You’re the best kouhai a person can have” as Risa jumped up and pecked Reina on the check “Thanks Tanakacchi”

‘Yeah the best kouhai, nothing more.  At least I got a kiss from Gaki-san.  If only it wasn’t because I am her kouhai but stop dreaming Tanaka Reina, you know that this is the best for everyone’ 

“Nee Tanakacchi which suitcase can I borrow?”

“Huh?!  Anyone you want” ‘Since I’ve made a decision to not tell it doesn’t mean I can’t create good memories for myself.’  “Nee Gaki-san let’s go to the yuenchi tomorrow”

“EH~!!! Yuenchi?  Sure!  But no jet coasters!!!”

“Whatever you want Gaki-san.  I’ll be bringing my camera so we can take lots of pictures together.  You better not look cuter than me or I’ll get upset!!!!”

**************************************************************************************
‘My last day alone with Gaki-san Ossu!!!!  I’m make the best of it!!!’

“OI!!!! Gaki-san are you ready yet??? The yuenchi doesn’t wait baka!!!” as Reina put on her shoes getting ready to go to Ohori Park

“I’m coming, I’m coming…and did you just call me ‘baka’?  Why you little runt!” Risa bopped Reina on the head

“Itai!! You’re not that much taller than me I hope you know” Reina rubbed the top of her head as she waited for Risa to put on her shoes

“Serves you right baka” aa Rias walked out the door

“Yeah yeah let’s go before the lines get longer than they already are”  Reina locked the door and made sure she had everything before joining the awaiting Risa

As predicted by Reina, there were lots of people around as it is.  Because Risa and Reina were idols their clothing had to be discreet and disguised perfectly.

“Nee Rei-san, its so crowded!!!”

“Only because it took you long enough to get out of my door, but this is considerably moderately okay”

“EH~~~~!!!! Moderately okay??? USO!!!!!”

“Let’s go Reaction Queen!!!!” Reina chuckled as she guided her senpai into the park

Throughout the day Reina would snap pictures of Risa and herself some known to Risa others…. Well not as known.  Although they were constantly worried that someone would recognize them, they still managed to have loads of fun going rides and playing games.  They were exceptionally careful when it came to rides that might knock their hats off.  The last thing they needed was for people to know 2 members of Morning Musume were at the amusement park and start crowding them.  Before they knew it, dusk was quickly approaching indicating that they should head home soon.

“One more ride Gaki-san?”

“I don’t know, we have to wake up early tomorrow”

“Onegai, onegai” Reina placed her hands together pleading for one more ride

“Fine!  Which one?”

“Follow me” Reina grabbed onto Risa’s hand and led her to…’Perfect way to end this memory’ “the largest Ferris Wheel, Sky Dream Fukuoka”  Reina took Risa’s hand and led her to the line, fortunately it wasn’t a long one .

“Ferris wheel eh?  Nice choice to end the night.  That way we can see the night view before we leave.  Awww Tanakacchi, did you want your future boyfriend to do this with you?”  Risa nudged Reina on her arm.

“Gaki-san yamette!!!  I just thought we should take it easy on our last night here” ‘Our last memory here’

By the time they reached Reina’s house they were both exhausted.  Risa immediately changed and went to bed whereas Reina did a last check of things as well as waited for Risa to be in deep sleep.  As soon as Reina felt that Risa was or should be totally asleep, Reina picked up her camera from her bag and zoomed in on Risa’s face SNAP~ ‘She’s just perfect, not a flaw in her.  Please stay as you are Gaki-san’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 11
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 15, 2009, 08:17:59 AM
Quote
“But, but then it would be so…tiring for me and…and...” Risa looked up in Reina’s direction hoping she would get the message

Reina closed her own suitcase and turned to see Risa looking at her with puppy dog eyes.

 :lol: :lol:

Poor Reina, she's been pretty strong here though.

At first, in the prologue, I thought Gaki would end up with Ai, but maybe she'll end up with Eri?

So hurry up with the next chapter! I can't hardly wait!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 11
Post by: kRisZ on October 16, 2009, 12:30:44 PM
Quote
“But then I would be lugging around 2 suitcases, not 1 but 2!” Risa stressed by lifting one finger at first and then shoved it out in front and lifted another finger

“Well you asked for a solution didn’t you?  And now I delivered”

How about leaving some behind that way she can use them next visit   :twisted:  :grin:


Quote
As soon as Reina felt that Risa was or should be totally asleep, Reina picked up her camera from her bag and zoomed in on Risa’s face SNAP~ ‘She’s just perfect, not a flaw in her.

 :luvluv2:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 11
Post by: Hotaru on October 18, 2009, 08:21:43 AM
I'm loving the TanaGaki pairing even more.

Haha, it was so funny where Risa looked at Reina with those eyes. :lol:

And I'm sorry for not commenting here as much.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 11
Post by: badsaints on October 18, 2009, 05:12:21 PM
Cute date! But I have to give credit to Reina for holding back the way she did, prefering to have fun with with Risa as a kouhai when she felt her confessions will invite awkwardness later.

Reina taking photo of sleeping Risa is very sweet, though a little creepy XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 11
Post by: FaqU on October 19, 2009, 03:13:27 PM
@ rndmnwierd: You'll just have to wait and see how it goes because....well I don't even know  :lol:  I may be getting ideas as the story goes along

@  kRisZ: Dang it!  I knew I should get someone to read my chapters beforehand so that I can get ideas!!! Why didn't I think of leaving the extra clothes for next time  :banghead:

@ Hotaru: more converted Tanagaki fans GETS!!!  :lol:  and don't worry about the lack of comments, better late than never right?

@ badsaints: Point taken, Reina is still unsure about Risa's "preference" so indeed if the confession was made with that being unknown it totally would invite a lot of awkwardness as friends and as members of the same group.

Awww...I'm pretty sure there are people around you that you think look cute sleeping, hence the camera snapping  :lol:

Chapter 12

“So Gaki-san what is our first job when we get back?” the duo were on the train heading back to Tokyo.

“Our new song and PV and then most likely we will be busy with promotional work.  I believe we are going to the country side for the PV.  Didn’t you check your memos?”

“Naw…I never do, I just ask someone who has”

“Mou Tanakacchi, stop being lazy!” lectured Risa as she looked at Reina sternly

“What can I say Gaki-san, I’m a kitty cat” beamed Reina

Risa shook her head, “Anyways thanks for lending me one of your suitcases and for carrying it *Yawn*”

“No problem Gaki-san.  Are you still tired?  We didn’t sleep late last night, so you shouldn’t be that sleepy”

“I can’t help it, train rides make me sleepy…just let me rest my eyes for a bit” as Risa closed her eyes and laid her head on Reina’s shoulder “So comfortable”

‘Only for you Gaki-san, only for you’

**************************************************************************************

Once they walked into the building, Risa was attacked into a great big bear hug, which caused Risa to drop the handle of her suitcase.

“Gaki-san!!!! I’ve missed you!!!!  How were your days off???”

“Ooomph!!!  K-Kame!!!!  H-hold on women!!!! Y-you’re c-choking me!!!” Risa tried to breathe and get out of Eri’s bear hug

“Yeah Eri!!! Let Gaki-san at least put down her things first”  lectured Sayumi as she walked slowly from behind Eri.  Eri let go of Risa and stuck her tongue out at Sayumi.  “So Reina how were your days off?  What did you guys do?” asked Sayumi as she hugged Reina

“It was relaxing Sayu but Gaki-san here over bought things” replied Reina as she pointed to the second suitcase she was carrying.

“Mou Tanakacchi, it wasn’t my intention! It really was your fault for showing me all those stores”

“Oh~~ Gaki-san I wanna see what you bought” both Sayumi and Eri looked at Gaki-san with puppy dog eyes to get permission to go through her possessions.

“Hora Tanakacchi, look at what you’ve done!”  Reina just gave Risa a ‘I don’t know what you are talking about’ look

Risa gave up on trying to get Reina to help her as she turned to her other kouhais “You’ll get to see it later, we should head towards the recording studio first or we’ll be late”

“But…but Gaki-san we still have 1 hour” whined Eri as tugged on Risa’s arm

“Yeah well I haven’t eaten yet and I need to place my things down first” as Risa walked off with a whining Eri in tow

Reina watched as they both disappeared into the elevator.  “Nee Reina how are you?” asked Sayumi which snapped Reina out of her staring

“I’m good Sayu, had some fun and relaxation”

“How was staying alone with Gaki-san?”

“EH~?  What do you mean?”

“Reina let’s take a walk to the cafeteria” ‘Why does Sayu sound different today?  This isn’t just a normal chit-chat session is it?’ “Let me help you with one of those” as Sayumi took one of the suitcases and started walking toward the cafeteria.

Reina followed Sayumi silently wondering where Sayumi was taking this conversation.  It kinda freaked Reina out a bit because it sounded that Sayumi’s question held more meaning than what it seems.  Sayumi chose a secluded table in the corner and sat herself down waiting for Reina
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 12
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 19, 2009, 03:34:25 PM
Cliffhanger!! :banghead: :banghead: :lol:

Oh, Kame. You're so obvious. GakiKame is definitely not one of my favorite pairings, but I guess if it ends up that way, I'll have to deal.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 12
Post by: FaqU on October 20, 2009, 08:29:40 PM
@ rndmnwierd : That wasn't suppose to be a cliffhanger, that was just me not knowing how to continue the story  :lol:  As to pairings, like I have said before I don't know how the final pairings will be so you'll just have to wait and see.  It may not be Gakikame

Chapter 13

“Reina we haven’t had a chance to have a heart to heart talk lately nee?” Reina thought about it for a moment before slowly nodding  “You know you can come to me to talk about anything right?” again Reina nodded, unsure what Sayumi wanted to talk to her about.  “I think you and I are on the same boat right now”

“EH~???”

“You like Gaki-san right?” Sayumi asked while she starred out the window.  Reina paused for a moment ‘How did she know?  Am I that obvious?’  Sayumi having not receiving a response, turned from the window to look at Reina “No you weren’t obvious Reina.  I just know you better than you think and especially in this area because you showed signs that tells me that you and I are on the same boat”

Reina snapped out of her thoughts “No I don’t Sayu and I don’t know what boat you are talking about”

“I figured you’ll deny it” chuckled Sayumi as she shook her head “You like Gaki-san but you’re afraid to confess to her right?” Reina decided to remain silent “I know exactly how you feel because I too like one of our own”

Reina who had been avoiding Sayumi’s eyes finally turned to look at her in slight shock at the mini confession Sayumi had just produced “Er.. Sayu of course I like Gaki-san, just like family like you are to me” denied Reina

Sayumi again shook her head “No Reina, please don’t lie to me, it’s an insult on my intelligence.  But its okay, I wanted to talk to you about something that has been weighing heavily on my mind lately.  As I was saying I’ve developed feelings for one of our own and I don’t know what to do about it.  I’m afraid they don’t feel the same for me, I’m afraid that I’ll lose the relationship we have now, I’m afraid it will ruin the chemistry between the members….”

Reina looked at Sayumi and listened to her rant, almost in tears.  She could sense the mental turmoil that Sayumi had been going through so before Sayumi breaks down, Reina took hold of her hand.  Sayumi looked up at Reina with tears threatening to fall.  “Sayu, I can feel that this is not something that will take a few minutes so why don’t we have a serious talk about it tonight?  I promise that I will listen whole-heartedly.” Reina gave Sayumi a sincere look “I don’t think Tsunku or the rest of the group wants to see a red-eyed Sayu at the recording studio.  So how about we share rooms tonight?”  Sayumi wiped her eyes and nodded “Good! Now who’s the cutest in Morning Musume???”

“USA-CHAN PEACE!!! SAYUMI OF COURSE” as Sayumi did her signature mark.  Reina chuckled at the bunny’s change in mood.  Sayumi then frantically looked around, “Er…let’s get your things to a safe place before we go to the recording studio shall we?”

“Sayu, are you only saying that because you need to see where you can find a mirror?”

“Well of course, what else did you think??”  ‘The narcissist strikes again’

“Wouldn’t dream of having you actually helping me for the sake of helping me” replied Reina as she got up, grabbed her suitcase and headed towards the elevators.

“Gomene Reina.  I didn’t mean it like that!  Well I did but you know I would always help out” apologized Sayumi as she chased after Reina.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 13-updated 10/20
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 21, 2009, 07:04:54 AM
I was wondering if Sayu would confront Reina on her feelings, I just didn't expect it to turn into a confession of her own!
Quote
Sayumi wiped her eyes and nodded “Good! Now who’s the cutest in Morning Musume???”

“USA-CHAN PEACE!!! SAYUMI OF COURSE”

 :lol: :lol: Of course!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 13-updated 10/20
Post by: badsaints on October 21, 2009, 05:26:30 PM
Sayu likes someone? My guess that it's Eri :)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 13-updated 10/20
Post by: FaqU on October 22, 2009, 06:58:56 PM
@ rndmnwierd: That's good to hear, which means I gave some sort of surprise in there.  Well Reina isn't the only with problems in the world right???  Gotta take that into consideration  :lol:

@ badsaints: Why Eri right away????

Chapter 14

Throughout the time Reina was waiting for her turn to record, Reina was a bit bothered at what Sayumi had confessed to her “’I too like one of our own’” and unintentionally Reina started pondering about who this person was.

‘Could it be Gaki-san too? Would Sayu be the person Gaki-san was referring to?  Chotto Matte! Gaki-san never specified if the individual was a he or a she so that is still a mystery.  What do I do if Sayu does like Gaki-san?  Sayu is my friend, she has been there for me right from the start!  Would I feel right if they got together?  What happens if Gaki-san doesn’t like Sayu and Sayu confessed?  What would happen between the Gokkies and Rokkies? Dear god lord I hope not!’

“Reina….Reina…..REINA!” boomed Yossie

“Huh?!  Sorry Yoshizawa-san, were you calling me?”

“No just that I have been calling a random name for the past 2 minutes!” Yossie sarcastically replied  “You’re up!  Are you okay?”

Reina looked around and noticed everyone looking at her “Yeah, just thinking about how to portray the song that’s all” as she got up and walked into the recording room.

When Reina finished her parts, most of the other members had left leaving Eri, Sayumi, Yossie and Miki.  It was typical for Yossie and Miki to stay since they are the leader and subleader of the group so they had to wait for everyone to finish their parts and then await for Tsunku-san’s further instructions as well as talk to the managers and staff.

Once Yossie had realized that Reina had walked out, she got up from the couch and walked over to the snoozing Eri and Sayumi who had managed to sleep on each other’s shoulders.  “Eri-chan, you’re up”.  Both Eri and Sayumi woke up, stretched a bit and rubbed their eyes before Eri got up from the couch.

Reina noticed Sayumi’s glaze following Eri as she was rubbing her eyes. ‘Could it be?  No your jumping to conclusions again!  We are Rokkies so it is natural that we look out for each other right?’ Reina chuckled at the thought mentally as she walked to where Sayumi was and sat beside her.  The minute Reina sat down, Sayumi had clutched onto her arm.

“Doushite?”

“Just needed some support.  We Rokkies stick together right?” replied Sayumi as she watched on at Eri’s recording

“Well I’ll be here when you’re done so we can get our things to go to the PV shooting”

“Er… sorry to interrupt you two but I would like to remind both of you that our PV shooting might be a stay overnight thing so after Sayumi is finished we are all to meet in the lobby in…” Yossie looks up at the hanging clock “30 mins from now”

“Roger that leader” Reina saluted Yossie which earned her a painful hair ruffling in a head lock, that stopped only when Eri walked out.

“Okay Sayumi you’re up.  Eri-chan get your things and meet everyone in the lobby in 15 mins”

“Roger that leader” as Eri saluted Yossie before dashing out the door as she realized that Yossie had gotten up from her seat and was ready to chase.

“She’ll get her consequences later” chuckled Yossie before Miki pulled her back to the sofa.

“So Yoshizawa-san and Fujimoto-san, do you have an idea as to what the story line is gonna be like?”

“I believe it will be something simple, no dancing involved just a casual PV in the country and as you’ve read the title of the song…walking.  I think it’ll be relaxing while we are shooting” answered Miki

“Yeah I think it is along those lines so that’s why I told you I don’t know if we are staying overnight but just in case we should pack something if things need to be extended to the next day”

Sayumi had stepped out of the recording room not long after and was quite happy to see Reina still there but then she scanned her surroundings….no Eri.  “Yoshizawa-san told her to get her things, you know how Eri is, she is a slob so she’ll need more time than us to get our things together” exclaimed Reina who had noticed Sayumi’s disappointed face, before she led Sayumi out to gather their belongings.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 14-updated 10/22
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 22, 2009, 11:22:02 PM
It is Eri, isn't it? :yep: KameShige (so far one sided) I can totally love.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 14-updated 10/22
Post by: FaqU on October 25, 2009, 03:59:50 AM
Ahhh so you guess Eri, well if Eri is what you want then Eri is what you'll get  :thumbsup

Chapter 15

By the time the PV shooting was over it was already pretty late.  The directors wanted to shoot the PV from dusk till when the skies darkened.  Reina was all tired out from the fun they had as she stretched in her seat of the company bus.  Like Miki had told her it was relatively an easy-going fun PV so that’s exactly what they did.  Reina remembered they were sitting on logs in front of a camp fire and just enjoying the scenery and a had a little bit of time just running around a bit and playing games with each other.  On the road back to the hotel, Reina managed to rest her eyes before getting herself ready to have her serious talk with Sayumi.  Reina was actually hoping that she didn’t have to and was having an internal debate about it.

‘Should I talk to Sayu tonight?  Maybe she’ll be too tired to talk.  I really don’t want to in case we get onto the topic of Gaki-san.  I don’t know if I can bare her telling me it is.  I can’t imagine what I would say or do.  But the look in her eyes today is so different, it’s…it’s so sad.  This thing on her mind…could it be torturing Sayu?  I want to help but can I?  I don’t want to see Sayu like this but am I prepared to know what she has to say to me?  This is hurting my head…but…I…haven’t…figured…out…what….ZZZZZZZZ’
*****************

 “So Sayu what did you want to confess to me?”

“Leave Gaki-san alone!” demanded Sayumi with her back facing Reina

“Huh?!  What are you talking about?”

“I said leave Gaki-san alone!  She’ll never like you!” Sayumi turned and her face wasn’t cheery in fact it felt dark.

“Michishige Sayumi!! I don’t know what is wrong with you but whether Gaki-san likes me or not has nothing to do with you” Reina was fed up at the attitude she was receiving from Sayumi.

Sayumi crossed her arms across her chest “Oh it has plenty to do with me more than you think.  I am warning you again, leave Gaki-san alone”

Reina placed her hands on her hips fuming, “And what if I don’t?  How does this have anything to do with you?”

Sayumi’s eyes turned into slits as she glared hard at Reina.  “You wouldn’t want to know what I would and could do to you.  Oh do you really want to know the relationship I have with Gaki-san?” I highly doubt you can handle it”  Sayumi raised her head high and laughed out mockingly as if Reina doesn’t deserve to know.

“Yeah I want to know your relationship and I also want to see what you can do to me” challenged Reina as she glared at the smug grin on Sayumi’s face

“If you want to be heart broken this way then who am I to stop you? Listen up and listen good.  I’ll even slow down so you can hear it clearly.  I…AM….GAKI-SAN’S…NEW…GIRLFRIEND” pronounced Sayumi as she grinned to see Reina’s reaction

Reina’s mind and heart stopped…she couldn’t believe her ears!  ‘Sayumi is Gaki-san’s girlfriend?’ Reina stood there in shock; mouth gaped and eyes almost popping out of their sockets in disbelief.

Sayumi grinned and ran towards Reina grasping onto Reina’s shoulder, shaking her hard.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 15-updated 10/24
Post by: leyami on October 25, 2009, 04:42:26 AM
Is it me or is it a dream that Reina is having?

I hope it is, because a want it to be KameShige

 :bow:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 15-updated 10/24
Post by: stefy on October 25, 2009, 04:55:21 AM
o.O

Eh?

So it's not Eri?! Oh I know~!!! Maybe Sayu really likes Eri, but she finds out that Eri likes Risa so she's trying to make Eri happy so she gets Reina to back off from Risa so that Eri can have Risa?....

POOR SAYU!!

Hah I got carried away XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 15-updated 10/24
Post by: lil_hamz on October 25, 2009, 08:39:35 AM
^ That's was exactly what I thought too! That Sayu was telling Reina to stay away for Eri's sake. But then I saw the part Sayu said SHE was Gaki's gf. And I went HUH?!?!? What does this mean? So Sayu was just staring at Eri record not because she liked her but cuz she was thinking about what to say next? Nonono, I think it's more likely that Reina was having a nightmare and she got woken by Sayu. That would explain the hands that came for her and shook her. Yes, this has got to be it. Therefore, the one Sayu likes is still Eri. *is certain*

I wanna see a TanaShige brawl XD

TC 11

I want someone to carry my bag too. It's always too heavy :D Awww Tanakacchi took a pic of sleeping Risa. That's so cute :heart:

TC 12

I wondered if Eri's big reaction at seeing Risa meant something. But then again, I might be thinking too much as always :P

Quote
“How was staying alone with Gaki-san?”

What was Sayu's tone here. Teasing? Or something more?

TC 13

Quote
“I think you and I are on the same boat right now”

Ahhh so Sayumi likes someone too. Who?

I liked the ending of this chapter. It made me smile :)

TC 14

It's Eri isn't it? The person Sayu likes. You did write that she was watching Eri record.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 15-updated 10/24
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 26, 2009, 02:51:50 AM
Quote
I…AM….GAKI-SAN’S…NEW…GIRLFRIEND” pronounced Sayumi

(http://i30.photobucket.com/albums/c340/J-F-C/assplode2.gif)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 15-updated 10/24
Post by: kRisZ on October 26, 2009, 03:17:03 PM
Quote
“Yeah well I haven’t eaten yet and I need to place my things down first” as Risa walked off with a whining Eri in tow

Cute GakiKame   :luvluv1:


Quote
“I think you and I are on the same boat right now”

“EH~???”

okay


Quote
“No just that I have been calling a random name for the past 2 minutes!” Yossie sarcastically replied  “You’re up!  Are you okay?”

 :lol:


Quote
.  I…AM….GAKI-SAN’S…NEW…GIRLFRIEND”

 :OMG:  must be a dream   :prayers:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 15-updated 10/24
Post by: FaqU on October 26, 2009, 04:00:28 PM
@ leyami: oh I see you've posted here too... should this be a dream???  :twisted:

@ stefy: interesting theory hmmmmm...... I might consider this direction but then again I don't know if I want everyone to be happy  :twisted:

@ lil_hamz: Oh you're certain that Sayu likes Eri now are you????  Well why can't there be a KameShige brawl????  Maybe Sayu knows something that Reina doesn't and that is the reason why she was staring at Eri, using eye contact to convey a message or to check when she should confront Eri???? Ahhhhh more ideas, I so love this process  :lol:

@ rndmnwierd: Wow were you that shocked????  XD

@ kRisZ: Is it just me or does it look like you're praying that this is all just a dream????  :lol:

Chapter 16

“No that can’t be!!! Gaki-san never told me” hollered Reina as she shook Sayumi’s arms away from her

“Who do you think you are??? Why does Gaki-san have to tell you???” questioned Sayumi in a challenging voice “She is too nice to tell you guys, yeah you heard right, she knew about your feelings but she couldn’t bare to hurt you guys and tell you guys off”

“you guys??? What do you mean by that?”

“Oh you weren’t the only one I had to talk to, Eri was another one I had to straighten out.  You should see the look you guys have on when I see you staring at MY Gaki-san”

“I…I don’t believe you!!!! I don’t believe this!!!”

“Well kitty, you better believe it.  Ahh~~~ that was relieving, I don’t have to worry about your infatuation with my Gaki-san anymore”

“I…I…I don’t believe it” Reina held her head in her hands and shook it, she didn’t expect this and she didn’t want to accept it

“What there not to believe, just because Gaki-san and I are that good at hiding it all doesn’t mean that it is not believable”

Reina threw her hands down from covering her head, tears threatening to fall, anger boiling inside her as she glared at Sayumi ‘I never thought that I would hate Sayumin, nor did I think I would want to hit her so badly… hit her’ Reina pounced onto and unexpected Sayumi and wrestled her to the ground from behind, which caused Sayumi to yelp.  They rolled round and round until Reina managed to sit on Sayumi’s midsection and raised her hand high in the air.  She would have succeeded in beating up the grin that disgusted her but Reina felt another hand on her arm.  With a growl, Reina turned to see who it was and saw Risa hovering over her with an angry look.

Risa took hold of Reina’s wrist and flung her off Sayumi “What the hell are you doing??”

“G-Gaki-san….Gaki-san how did you get in here?”

“I was here all along, I didn’t want to hurt you nor could I bare to see you hurt so Sayumi had been helping me deal with this” Risa helped Sayumi to her feet and examined her, making sure she didn’t get hurt before glaring at Reina “Tanakacchi what the hell???  Why are you doing this to my girlfriend???  Can’t you just accept that Sayumin and I are together?? Can’t you be like Eri and wish us luck??? I expected better from you”  

Reina felt hurt at the angry eyes that were staring at her, she’s never been scolded by Risa before nor did she think Risa would ever scold her but it was also reality knocking on her door. ‘I can’t believe it!! It’s true!!! Sayumin and Gaki-san are…together and now…now since I hurt her girlfriend, Gaki-san hates me’

When Reina felt she had regained her voice she decided to apologize “I’m….*sniff*…I’m sorry….*sniff*…Sayumin, I….I…When *sniff*…when did you guys start?”

Sayumi gave a chuckle and grinned “Kitty, I don’t think that is any of your business.  All you have to know is to back off because Gaki-san is taken”

“So…so…sorry once again” Reina could hold it anymore before she could start crying a waterfall, she ran out of the room and down the hall ‘I have to get out of here *sniff* I…Gaki-san hates me now!!!  What am I going to do?*sniff*’ she ran to the elevator and frantically pushed the down button, not being able to bear being on the same floor as Sayumi and Risa

~DING~ “Reina-chan??”  Reina turned and found Ai coming out of the elevator.  The moment Ai saw that Reina was crying she ran up to her, hugged her swaying back and forth while brushing her back and calling her name softly.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: stefy on October 26, 2009, 06:11:33 PM
........

Ehhhhh

Sayu's not trying to sacrifice her love for Eri??? ERI LIKES GAKI TOO?! man u made Sayu sound like such a bitch.. damn you XD

OH! Well then, now Reina can just go find Eri and they can stay happily tgt! nyaha~
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 26, 2009, 06:33:02 PM
Yes I was that shocked. And I am again, Sayu is such a bitch. She probably wouldn't have made Reina lunge like that if she hadn't taken such a tone. She deserved it.

Gaki-san hates Reina? :cry: Nooo... Maybe Ai will help to pick up the pieces.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: FaqU on October 26, 2009, 06:47:20 PM
@  stefy: I'm sorry about making her sound like a bitch but lil_hamz requested a brawl  :lol: so I had to start something in there.  But you sure made it all optomistic (sp?) again by having Reina and Eri use each other as rebounds and fall in love happily  XD

@ rndmnwierd: again out of request I created a brawl.  I know I could have made it a verbal argument but whats life without a little action or in this case what's a fic without a little action right???  :lol:  hmmmm .... so Ai-chan shoudl come rescue the distressed girl nee? and since your not happy with Gaki-san hating Reina ..... hmmmm...let my brain juices see what I can do to reduce the pain
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: Kuji on October 26, 2009, 06:55:10 PM
Just like Reina, I can't believe this. D: It's not that I don't like GakiShige because hello? Merry Go Round, anyone? Still, it strikes me as odd that Risa had the perfect opportunity to let Reina down gently and without hurting her pride when Reina was asking those questioins about whether she had a boy or girlfriend on their trip.

Instead, did Risa blatantly lie when she said she didn't have a girlfriend?
Quote
Risa stopped in her tracks.  Reina stared at Risa wondering what was going on in her mind. “No I don’t have a girlfriend nor a boyfriend…however….”

“However what?”

“However, I think I am beginning to develop feelings for this one individual
...and is the bit about developing feelings also a lie or is she talking about Sayumi? If Sayumi, then why say she was in the process of developing feelings instead of just outright saying she has a girlfriend that she lies. Suspicious, I tell you. Way too suspicious. There's something else going on here. *eyes*

Of course, then again, the first time Sayu talks to Reina about being on the same boat, she also talks about developing feelings for someone. Then later on she specifically says that she is Risa's NEW girlfriend. Does this mean that somehow, after talking to Reina the first time, Sayu somehow beats both her and Eri to the punch by confessing and then she and Risa get together? :?

I suppose then that the attention Sayu was giving Eri was really just her looking for an opportunity to tell Eri to back off...  :cry:
No! Even though I've justified it this far in my head... I still don't want to believe things will go like this. Reina finding comfort in Ai's arms? Nonono. D: Fight-o, Reina!

...but I swear... Reina, Eri AND Sayu... of the GoRokkies... only Ai isn't in love with Risa... v_v my... otp...
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 26, 2009, 08:44:36 PM
Quote from: Kuji
Sayu somehow beats both her and Eri to the punch by confessing and then she and Risa get together?
Quote from: also from Kuji
Reina, Eri AND Sayu... of the GoRokkies... only Ai isn't in love with Risa...

I had to come back, because I just noticed this as well. Also to say update again soon! :onionwhip:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: FaqU on October 26, 2009, 11:14:55 PM
@ Kuji-san:  Ahhhhh!!!! I'm glad you picked this up, but to clarify Risa did not lie to Reina   :smhid  No she did not!!! So nothing suspicious there...as to whether Sayumi beat Eri and Reina in asking Risa out...... that I am not saying  :twisted:  What??!! You don't like Reina finding comfort in Ai's arms????  :?

@ rndmnwierd:  Thank you for coming back  :lol: and I have already thought about the next chapter so I WILL BE UPDATING SOON!!!!  :twothumbs
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: Kuji on October 27, 2009, 08:05:52 AM
Hehe, I always try to look at things from more than a single perspective, hence the "then again" part which would be my explanation (to myself, lol) on how it's possible Risa wasn't lying at the time she said those things. But yes, I picked this up because there's too much Risa♥lurb to resist. XP

But that's right, I don't like the idea of Reina rebounding into Ai at all. ...and this is probably an unpopular opinion but... *cough*I actually don't like ReinAi at all*cough*. >___> Now I must go into hiding so that certain people don't hunt me down and hurt me.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: kRisZ on October 27, 2009, 11:14:06 AM
THAT. WAS. VERY. UNEXPECTED.  :dizzy:


 :twothumbs  :twothumbs  :twothumbs
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 16-updated 10/26
Post by: FaqU on October 28, 2009, 02:57:55 PM
@ Kuji:  It's actually good that you perceive in other perspectives and of course comment because then I can get more ideas  :w00t:

I am more or less indifferent with pairings when it comes to the GoRokkies because they just mesh really well but don't worry I got you covered, I'll try to protect you  ;)

@ kRisZ: You look like you're in a daze  XD  Are you holding okay there???  :lol:

Chapter 17

“Reina…Reina….Reina”

“ZZZ…Huh?!...huh?!...” Reina opened her eyes and saw Ai-chan hovering over her, hands on her shoulder

“Reina, are you okay?”  Reina looked around at her surroundings, everyone’s eyes were on her.  Again, Ai-chan shook her lightly to make sure Reina understood her properly “Are you okay?”

“Y-yeah, I’m okay” huffed Reina after she regained her senses on what was going on.

“Are you sure?  You were a bit fidgety and was thrashing about slightly and you’re breaking out in cold sweat”

“Yeah, nightmare that’s all” said Reina weakly as she tried to get her brain functioning completely.

~CLAP CLAP~ “Okay, we are back at the hotel.  Get some rest and meet us in the lobby tomorrow morning for a briefing of the next couple days’ work” yelled Yossie from the front as she gave Reina a ‘are you okay?’ look.  Reina nodded and waited for the others to get off first before getting her things and following suit.

As she was passing Yossie and Miki, she felt a hand on her arm.  “Are you okay kiddo?” asked Miki “You’re breaking out in cold sweat”

Reina nodded lightly before exiting the van. ‘Was that really just a dream? It felt so real!  I’ve never seen Sayu like that before.  Is my dream giving me a premonition of some sort? Does Sayu like Gaki-san too?’

Reina had unknowingly walked up to the room she was to share with Sayumi. ‘Should I go in? or should I ask someone to switch rooms with me?’  As she was thinking about what to do, the door swung open and Reina was now face to face with Sayumi

“Reina!!! Are you okay?  You don’t look too good!” exclaimed Sayumi as she put her backhand against Reina’s forehead.  While Sayumi was fussing about Reina, Reina couldn’t help but mentally scold herself ‘How could I think my dream was a premonition?!  Sayu would never turn into THAT Sayu.  I’m thinking too much!’

“Reina have you heard a word I said?”

“Huh?”

“Nevermind you answered my question.  Come, let’s get you inside first so you can put down your things”  Sayumi took Reina’s bag and then pushed Reina into the bathroom.  “You should take a shower first it should calm your nerves.  Hold on while I grab you something to change into.”  Sayumi walked out but not too long after she came back in with some of Reina’s clothing, placed it down on the ledge before closing the door behind her.

Slowly, Reina undressed herself and stepped into the shower.  She turned on the knob and let the water flow from her head to her toes.  The feeling of the warm water indeed calmed her down as her body and her mind eased up from the nightmare she just had.

‘I really needed that!  I can only hope Sayu doesn’t like Gaki-san like I do but if she does…if she does I will back away from both of them.  I can’t imagine myself being around when they are together.  Yeah I have already determined that Gaki-san and I could never be but for a fellow Rokkie???  I don’t know what I could do!  Will I be able to bare seeing them together???  I don’t want to hurt Sayu if she does like Gaki-san, she has never done anything bad to me, yeah she may be ill-tongued but her heart is not bad.  I can’t hurt her by making it a big fuss about her being with Gaki-san.  She was so caring when she was looking after me.  I just don’t have the heart to hurt her.  If she ever asks me to leave Gaki-san I guess I will take the necessary steps’ thought Reina as she put on her clothes and dried her hair getting her mind in gear to hear Sayumi’s confession.

When she walked out of the bathroom, only the table lamp was on.  The light was dim but was enough for Reina to see a figure sleeping on the far bed.  ‘I guess she fell asleep, which could be a good thing.  That nightmare is messing with my mind, so it could be for the best if we did this another time’  Reina closed the light and climbed into her own bed.


Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: kRisZ on October 28, 2009, 04:44:37 PM
I. WAS. FOOLED.   :lol:  I'm too slow sometimes  :grin:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 28, 2009, 07:44:48 PM
 :err: Whew, it WAS just a dream. I thought it might be after chapter 15, but when it continued into chapter 16, I completely doubted it.
Quote
That nightmare is messing with my mind
Yeah, me too, Reina. Me too.

Whew, man...
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: FaqU on October 28, 2009, 08:06:05 PM
@ kRisZ: I wouldn't say that you're slow, because I was told by another reader that I led them to believe that it was reality and then twisted it at the end.  I don't know whether they meant that in a compliment though  :?

@: rndmnwierd: Hey if everyone wants a dream then a dream they will get right???  I never said that it wasn't a dream...I just wanted to try something out that's all  XD

Are YOU holding okay there???  You make it sound like I gave you a heart attack   :lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 28, 2009, 09:43:09 PM
Yeah, I'm alright. Just getting into the story. I really feel for Reina here, she fears she's in a one sided love and that her close friend might also love that person, so it really tugs at the heart strings.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: aussie on October 29, 2009, 03:29:14 AM
Darn, I was actually getting a little excited that this might have potential for the unexpected pairing (in this story) of RenAi  :lol:
Now now now, back to square one....Sayu is actually making me feel a little uneasy in this fic. I wonder whom she was referring to in her little confession to Reina  :smhid



Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: Kuji on October 29, 2009, 08:13:16 AM
Ah thank you! We're safe... for now.

But now we once again don't know who it is that Sayu has her eye on... and who it is that Risa has her eye on either. :?

Guess we'll just have to wait and see.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: FaqU on October 30, 2009, 03:54:09 PM
@ rndmnwierd: I know what you mean, it feels bad for myself when I thought of this because it reminds of me of my own memories.

@ aussie: Yes.... you're right we are back at square one....never thought about it that way  :lol:  Well we don't know if it is RenAi just as of yet.  Damn it!!! I think my version of Sayu is scaring people but don't worry she's a nice bunny (I think you can say that in a relative point of view)

@ Kuji: You're welcome...for now  XD All in good time, all in good time

Chapter 18

Reina laid there on her bed waiting for sleep to come but no matter how she twisted and turned, she couldn’t sleep.  After multiple tries rolling round and round, Reina gave up and decided to just wait until she felt tired again or until dawn, whichever came first.  It was at this moment that she thought she heard a sound.  Reina stayed completely quiet and opened up her ears….

*SNIFF SNIFF*

‘Is that…is that sniffling? Naw maybe I’m hearing things, let me see if I hear it anymore’ Reina perked up her ears.

*SNIFF SNIFF*

‘It is!! It is!!! Is Sayu crying?  I thought she’d be asleep by now….  I guess it doesn’t hurt to check up on her right?’

Reina turned her head and focused on the lining of the figure in the next bed.  Sure enough, Reina could make out slight shoulder movements.  She got up and laid on Sayumi’s bed behind her  “Sayu, what’s wrong?”  No response “You don’t have to pretend you’re asleep, kitty cat heard you loud and clear.  What’s wrong?” asked Reina as she grabbed a tissue from the table between the 2 beds and passed it to Sayumi.

Sayumi slowly took it and dabbed her eyes with her back faced towards Reina “N-nothing Reina” she croaked out.

“Ah hun.  If nothing is wrong then all your mirrors are broken”

“DON’T JINX MY MIRRORS!!!!” scolded Sayumi as she turned to face Reina

Reina turned on the table lamp, “So tell Dr. Reina what’s wrong, and don’t you dare say nothing because if nothing is wrong then why is it I am finding a cute girl crying in the middle of the night?”

“*SNIFF SNIFF* After your nightmare I didn’t think it was appropriate to have our talk.  You were shocked and pale that it didn’t seem right to bother you now *SNIFF SNIFF*”

“Well thanks to you I am better and now I can’t go to sleep and since you and I both can’t go to sleep let’s talk” suggested Reina as she got off Sayumi’s bed and sat in the chair across of Sayumi where they can talk face to face.

Sayumi sat up and leaned on the wooden backing of the bed.  “Well it’s like I mentioned to you before, I’ve been thinking about something and I don’t know what to do.  I’m pretty sure you are too but I know you don’t want to talk about it.”

“You said you liked one of our own, is it safe for me to assume you are using the term in the context of more than just friends, leaning more towards a dating relationship?”

Sayumi nodded “I don’t know when and how but I developed these feelings and you know feelings cannot be controlled”

Reina nodded “Were you crying because you’re afraid of the consequences?”

To Reina’s surprise, Sayumi shook her head “I was crying because it seems like they don’t notice me anymore, like I’m invisible to them.  I don’t think she is purposely doing it but it feels like our relationship has drifted apart and it hurts when I think about how close we once were and now…” Sayumi’s eyes started to get cloudy in which Reina could hear in the slight change in the tone of her voice and the tremble, she was about to cry again.  Reina got up from her chair and sat on the bed beside Sayumi putting an arm around her, giving it a light squeeze to indicate she is there for her “…and now it seems all her time and attention isn’t here anymore, we’ve drifted apart, almost like strangers and …. and it hurts inside”

Reina slowly brushed Sayumi’s shoulder in a constant motion, up and down, to soothe the girl “Don’t cry Sayu.  Like you have said to me, I can and will be there for you.  I know I might not be the best choice in the world but I just want you to know that I care about you too”

Sayumi dabbed her eyes and smiled hearing Reina’s comment.  “Thank you Reina!  You don’t know how much that means to me right now”

“How about this Sayu, until you figure out what you’re next move will be, you stick with me so that whenever you need me I am just in the bed beside you.  Don’t cry by yourself all alone okay?” Sayumi shifted slightly and hugged Reina, nodding in Reina’s shoulder.  “Do you feel comfortable telling me who this individual is?”

“I didn’t think I had to.  You were always quick in terms of thinking and noticing”

“I have a hutch but I am not definitely sure, but by any chance would the bunny be talking about a certain turtle of the group?”

“Kitty cat is as intelligent and perceptive as ever” ‘Whew!  So Sayu likes Eri not Gaki-san! Stupid dream of mine, scared the crap out of me!’

“Well Usagi-chan, since we got that out of your system and it is getting late do you think you are at ease enough to sleep?  We do have a busy schedule ahead tomorrow”  Sayumi nodded her head as Reina got off her bed and tucked Sayumi into bed before hitting the sack as well.  Oddly enough, Reina did feel tired maybe it really was the weight of Sayumi’s confession that was keeping her up.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 18-updated 10/30
Post by: rndmnwierd on October 30, 2009, 05:39:01 PM
Aw, poor Sayu. And Kame likes Gaki? Wow, what a triangle. Or parallelogram.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 18-updated 10/30
Post by: stefy on October 30, 2009, 06:00:31 PM
Awww.... Any more of this and I'll get cavities... SayuReina soooooo sweet~(and of course cute)!!

OH I KNOW!

Maybeeee.... Eri likes Sayu too, and Gaki likes Reina.. And then both Gaki and Eri are gonna think Sayu and Reina have a thing for each other once they begin to hang out more and sleep together more... and that's when the damn annoying drama begins!

Wee~ (Getting carried away with my thoughts again~) XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 17-updated 10/28
Post by: kRisZ on October 31, 2009, 06:36:19 AM
@ kRisZ: I wouldn't say that you're slow, because I was told by another reader that I led them to believe that it was reality and then twisted it at the end.  I don't know whether they meant that in a compliment though  :?

I'm very positive it's a compliment  :yep:


Quote
“DON’T JINX MY MIRRORS!!!!”

 :lol:


Dr. Reina talking to Sayu's  :wub:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 18-updated 10/30
Post by: FaqU on November 02, 2009, 03:35:40 PM
@  rndmnwierd: I never realized how confusing it was until you mentioned parallelogram  :lol:  Darn how did I get into this mess??!!!

@ stefy:  Sorry didn't realize it was a scene full of sweetness, in my mind it was a normal casual scene hmmmm....maybe I can take sweets more than I thought.    :lol:  Your suggestions is a good one I might put that into consideratin in the chapters to come

@ kRisZ: I was hoping it wasn't kinda because then it doesn't give me pressure  :lol:  But darn it!!!!  Dr. Reina is always to the rescue behind the scenes (my image of Reina)

Chapter 19

~RING RING RING~  A hand from under the covers slowly reached out to grab the phone and just as slowly pulled the received under the covers

“H-hello?” groaned the voice who was mentally cursing the caller for waking them up

“It’s time to get up” boomed the familiar voice

“Can’t I get 5 more minutes?”

“Nope, you better get up or do I need to send reinforcements?”

“I’m getting up, I’m getting up, no need to send Fujimoto-san”

“See you guys in 10 then” ~CLICK~

Reina rubbed her eyes before taking off the blankets from over her head and placing the received back.  She laid there and started to stretch for a bit before sitting up straight.  She turned to the bed beside her to see if the bunny was still sleeping.  Sure enough Sayumi was still fast asleep which didn’t surprise Reina due to the events of last night.  Reina decided it was best that she gets ready first before waking Sayumi just to let the bunny sleep some more.

When Reina stepped out of the washroom fully awake, she noticed that Sayumi had already woken and was looking through her clothes.

“Ohayo  Sayu!”  Sayumi turned and faced Reina with a bright smile

“Ohayo Reina”  It seemed to Reina that Sayumi was exceptionally happy, a little too happy that it kinda freaked Reina out a bit.

“Er… your turn to use the bathroom, we need to meet the group in 10” informed Reina as she observed Sayumi happily skipping to the bathroom.  As she passed Reina, Reina heard a faint “Thank you” before Sayumi closed the door.  Reina slowly smiled fully understanding Sayumi’s behaviour.

~DING~ rung the elevator as Reina and Sayumi who had been happily chatting away arm in arm joined the rest of their group

“Nee Reina, are you okay from yesterday?” said a voice, a voice that caused Sayumi to clutch onto Reina’s arm a little tighter, walking towards them with an individual that made Reina flinch.

“Yeah Tanakacchi, you gave us all a fright yesterday”

“Yeah, I’m fine it was just a bad nightmare.  After I took a shower it was all good, all thanks to Sayu’s suggestion” replied Reina as her free hand took hold of the hand of Sayumi’s that was linked to Reina’s arm.  Reina gave Sayumi a little pat indicating that they were going to face this together.  Reina could feel Sayumi’s clutch loosen a bit.

“That’s great!  Gaki-san and I were worried about you.  Luckily you still had Sayu”

~CLAP CLAP~  “Alright everyone gather round” ordered Yossie with Miki beside her.  The 4 did as ordered, which relieved Reina and Sayumi of the meeting with Eri and Risa, as they listened in about the events that is to come.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 19-updated 11/02
Post by: kRisZ on November 03, 2009, 02:30:21 AM
Yay They're getting closer  :heart:  :twisted:

@ kRisZ: I was hoping it wasn't kinda because then it doesn't give me pressure  :lol:  But darn it!!!!  Dr. Reina is always to the rescue behind the scenes (my image of Reina)

I'm no writer but I think I understand what you mean. Just ignore the pressure and let your talent work on its accord.   :)2
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 19-updated 11/02
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 03, 2009, 05:54:35 AM
Yay, good friends! I definitely like Seeing SayuReina friendship (or more :twisted: ) now Reina just needs to get together with Risa.

Quote
@  rndmnwierd: I never realized how confusing it was until you mentioned parallelogram    Darn how did I get into this mess??!!!

Started writing itself, huh? XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 19-updated 11/02
Post by: lil_hamz on November 04, 2009, 12:23:35 PM
TC 16

Wah? Reina could dream all the way to the elevator? XD But I have a funny dream myself. I was a spy or something dressed in a black suit. I was running around a carpark and taking lifts to shake people off. Weird. Must be all that Spy talk we did that made me dream that up :D

T17

Whew...so Reina managed to escape the "confrontation" with Sayumi. I wonder what gonna happen now :?

TC 18

AHHHHHHHHHHHH! I can't decide if I prefer TanaShige as friends or something more ;)

TC 19

LOL! So Miki is the one sent to wake members up? kowaiI~

Quote
After I took a shower it was all good, all thanks to Sayu’s suggestion” replied Reina as her free hand took hold of the hand of Sayumi’s that was linked to Reina’s arm.  Reina gave Sayumi a little pat indicating that they were going to face this together.  Reina could feel Sayumi’s clutch loosen a bit.

See what I mean? Reina + Sayu =  :heart:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 19-updated 11/02
Post by: FaqU on November 04, 2009, 03:13:39 PM
@ kRisZ: Talent??!!! The only talent I have is pulverizing people  :lol: But thank you for the compliment and I hope the pressure doesn't get to me.  Although people tell me not to get pressured by the little things, I still do and stress myself over it.  :sweatdrop: Are you by any chance rooting for a TanaShige pair?

@ rndmnwierd: Something more?? are you also rooting for a TanaShige pairing???  

Definitely starting writing itself, who knows maybe it will turn out to be a hexagon or pentagon relationship  :lol:

@ lil_hamz:

TC 16: Hey in dreams you can go anywhere so no surprise that Reina dreams up to an elevator  :lol: You were a spy in your dream??? Kawaii!!!!  Spy talk?  When??  :? I'm confused, was that way back?

TC 18:  I'm curious too as to which pairing you are rooting for

TC 19:  Of course reinforcement would be Miki, who better to wake up sleepyheads??? She'll go all yankii on their behinds  :lol: Now Reina and Sayu's relationship could be that of best friends too, I mean I know of people that are like that but that doesn't mean they are together  :smhid

Chapter 20

As time goes by, Sayumi and Reina became each other’s pillar of support.  Sayumi would be all emotional and cry about it though whereas Reina was more of the silent type but Sayumi knew when she needed a hug.  Of course at every chance they get to be with their crush they would spend it with them because from the duo it was all that they could have, that moment in which they could make a special memory out of.

It was fortunate for them that whenever Risa was with Reina, Eri would be with Sayumi, although it was also unfortunate that Risa and Eri was almost always booked together in one room.  From time to time, Risa being who she was, would gather all of the Rokkies together and have an outing, which didn’t bother Sayumi or Reina at all but it did get rather painful for them when Eri would stick to Risa like glue.  

Time was special for Reina and Sayumi and it is also something that flies really quickly and uncontrollably.  From the time the new 8th generation member, Mitsui Aika was added to the developing of emotions between Aika and Koharu, to the announcement of them dating, Reina and Sayumi went through their emotional turmoil together.

“Nee must you guys be so mushy in front of me all the time” lectured Sayumi who just happened to be sitting with Koharu and Aika for breakfast.  The three didn’t have anything to do in the morning and would be joining the rest of the group later in the afternoon.  The duo who had been happily feeding each other breakfast immediately stopped and bowed slightly in an apologetic way.

“Tsk tsk someone upset Usagi-chan” lectured Eri as she skipped to the table.

“Eh~  What time is it?” Sayumi asked as she snapped open her phone to check the time “It’s too early for you to be coming down for breakfast”

Eri slapped Sayumi on the arm lightly “Mou, Sayu why are you picking on me? I wasn’t the one upsetting you”

Sayumi laughed, “Yeah but it also isn’t like you to be wide awake and down here in the cafeteria too.  If anything at this hour you should still be sleepy and in your room rummaging through your clothes finding what to wear and that itself takes long.  I don’t understand how Gaki-san rooms with you”

“Haha!  Gaki-san and I room fine, for your big fat information.  Anyways don’t you remember what day it is?”

“Er…Monday? And I am not fat!!!”

“No I mean what is special about today?”

Sayumi, Koharu and Aika looked at each other confused as to what Eri really wanted to say.  “I’ll give you a hint, what is on our schedule today?” asked Eri realizing they were still unable to catch her drift

“We are going to have rehearsals at the concert hall” replied Koharu

“And….”

“Wakatta!  I understand what your getting at but I don’t understand why” replied Aika

“Okay enlighten me Eri, what is so special.  You know too much thinking hurts my head”

“Sayu we are meeting the other 8th gen members at the concert hall!” shrieked Eri

“Oh my god! You’re right!”  Sayumi shot up from her chair in realization then she looked at Eri “So?”

“So?  What do you mean so?  Aren’t you anxious to meet them?  We haven’t seen their faces nor are they Japanese”

Sayumi looked at Koharu and Aika, who shrugged their shoulders “Eri, as exciting as it is to meet them, it also means they will not be joining us until we are able to communicate with them.  Also I think we should focus more on the concert rehearsals as well as the fact that Yoshizawa-san will be graduating soon.  I can’t say I’m not thrilled but I also wonder how we will communicate with them.”

“I think you’ll be thrilled because I heard that they are cute”

“Cuter than me?  Usa-chan Peace!” as Sayumi did her signature mark, whereas Koharu and Aika rolled their eyes.

“That I don’t know” replied Eri knowing fully well that Sayumi’s curiosity is up.

“What time is it now?  I’m going to get my things ready to leave” Sayumi looked at her phone then walked out of the cafeteria

“Haha bet you anything she’s going to pick out something cute and make sure she looks cute” laughed Eri

“Awww no fair, you’ll win that bet for sure Kamei-san”

“Nee Kamei-san I think the picture of the new members are in the newspapers now” informed Aika as she scooped a spoon of rice into her mouth

“Maji de?! Aika honey how do you know?”

“I think one of the staff mentioned something about it.  I have asked if they can get a couple more so we can read it on the van later”

“My baby is just the smartest” gushed Koharu as she pecked Aika on the cheek

“Sayu is right!  Must you guys be all mushy in front of me?  But thanks for the info Mittsi” as Eri ran off leaving he 2 kouhais feeding each other.


Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 20-updated 11/04
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 04, 2009, 04:19:53 PM
I'm commenting here instead on H!O (same username).

There might be a pentagram relationship or a hexagon relationship? Oh boy, sounds like there gonna be so much drama :depressed:
I wasn't expecting there'd be a couple suddenly, let alone a KohaAika. It's good though, at least there's one happy couple (for now).

I'm glad Reina and Sayu became each other’s pillar of support *coughTanaShigecough*  XD
I can understand Sayu's feeling there. KohaAika was cute with being mushy and all but it reminds her of something she didn't have and it sucks :(

So since this chap is more focused on Sayu, are we going back to Reina next chapter?

Edit: Forgot to tell you, you wrote Aiki instead of Aika there.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 20-updated 11/04
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 04, 2009, 05:00:41 PM
Quote
@ rndmnwierd: Something more?? are you also rooting for a TanaShige pairing??
No! Tanagaki!

Well, maybe after Gaki breaks Reina's heart...

No, Tanagaki.

Aww, KohaAika is annoyingly cute and the pandas are mentioned!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 20-updated 11/04
Post by: kRisZ on November 05, 2009, 04:25:41 PM
Quote
Sayumi would be all emotional and cry about it though whereas Reina was more of the silent type but Sayumi knew when she needed a hug.

 :wub:


Quote
“Haha bet you anything she’s going to pick out something cute and make sure she looks cute” laughed Eri

 :lol:



Quote
The only talent I have is pulverizing people

 :shocked *makes a bold demarcation line*  :P


I find TanaGaki cute, because Reina is head over heels with Risa without the latter's knowledge and I find the chasing thing exciting.  ;D   I find TanaShige here cute too but somehow I prefer them being best friends only, but of course that can change and that can be arranged  :twisted: <insert pressure here>  :wahaha:  just kidding :grin:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 20-updated 11/04
Post by: FaqU on November 06, 2009, 04:36:49 PM
@ pretend_2besome1 :  :lol: I don't know for sure if a pentagram or hexagram relationship will show up but at the rate my mind is going with new thoughts and ideas, I wouldn't be surprised that I dig myself a grave and oh boy that will definitely be the start of mass drama.

I think I'm going to do a historical scene in this next chapter though and thanks for the tip, I changed it.

@ ndmnwierd: It sounds like your contemplating about what you want there :?

Oh you like the addition of the pandas eh??? Well let's see what role they play in this  ;)

@  kRisZ: Awww.... I'm hurt  :cry: I don't pulverize people on a daily basis...just a weekly one  XD

We'll see what happens, maybe more viewing of MM would give me inspiration as to who is with who

Chapter 21

‘Ugh!  So tired!  I have to go to the concert hall later too for practice!  Let’s see…what should I pack?’ thought Reina as she scanned her suitcase until all of a sudden ~BANG~ “Must you open the door so hard?” growled Reina without taking her focus away from her suitcase

“Reina!  Do you remember what’s so special about today?” shrieked Sayumi

“Obviously you know so why don’t you tell me?” asked Reina as she turned to face her fellow Rokkie.

“The new Chinese transfer students!”

“Okay 1) lower your voice, my ears are shattering and 2) what’s the big deal?” asked Reina as she put a finger into her ears

“What’s the big deal?! What’s the big deal?!  Aren’t you anxious to meet them?”

“Sayu, I am anxious but we are going to meet them like very soon so what’s the big deal with you and banging the door?”

“I heard they were cute!!!  What if they were cuter than me?”

Reina put a hand to her forehead “Sayu, I don’t think you have anything to worry about.  They are probably more nervous than we are considering Japanese will be a new language to them, so I doubt they were focused about looking cuter than you.  Now if you please, we should get our things for practice”  Reina stated plainly before returning her gaze to focus on her suitcase once more

“I’ve got to change into something cute” was all Sayumi said as she looked through her own suitcase.  Reina could only shake her head.

Reina and Sayumi were approached by Eri the moment they stepped into the lobby ready to leave.

“Nee Sayu apparently the transfer student’s pictures are in the newspaper so we’ll get to see how they look.  I guess the addition of 2 Chinese transfer students is a big thing”

“Maji de?!  Sugoi!  Do you have it with you?”

“Nope but Mittsi asked the staff to have it around somewhere” replied Eri as she looked left and right, in search for the said item.

“Do we have time to change?”

“I don’t think so” exclaimed a voice, the trio turned to be face to face with the last 6th gen member and their subleader, Miki

“Fujimoto-san!  Have you seen how they look?” asked Reina

“Nope however I believe Yossie has met them already under Tsunku-san’s orders.  I think it was so that they are not too frightened and intimidated by us”

“Guys we have to get going now” hollered Yossie.  Slowly one by one they got into the van and grabbed a newspaper, reading through the information about the new members.  Throughout the ride, the topic amongst them all were about the new members, all about different aspects but nonetheless same topic.

Once they arrived at their destination, you can feel the anxiousness and nervousness of the members.  Slowly they entered the building and were greeted by the girls in question, one taller than the other.  As they walked by, Reina could feel Sayumi’s gaze on the new members.

“Nee Reina,” nudged Sayumi “one of them looks familiar, isn’t she one of our eggs?”

Reina took another peek behind, “Yeah you’re right she is!  We’ll just wait in the changing room for Yoshizawa-san to introduce them to make sure.”

The members all got changed into something more suitable for dance practices and were just in the room chatting about when Yossie came in with the 2 members.

‘Looking at the 2 new members now, the taller one looks really shy but I can’t blame her, she doesn’t know Japanese entirely.  She kinda is cute though, looking all nervous and such.  I feel kinda bad for them because they don’t have any family here, it must be hard to be away from your parents and they aren’t like us where we can go home to them because my parents at least are relatively close’ thought Reina after Yossie had instructed them to go and practice.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 21-updated 11/06
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 06, 2009, 06:54:12 PM
JunLin!  :w00t:
Quote
“one of them looks familiar, isn’t she one of our eggs?”
This makes me laugh. I suddenly remembered the concert I saw with Lin in it before Momusu. So cute! :wub:

Quote
@ rndmnwierd: It sounds like your contemplating about what you want there

No, you lured me here with promises of Tanagaki, so I wants me some Tanagaki. :prayers: :prayers: :prayers:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 21-updated 11/06
Post by: kRisZ on November 07, 2009, 06:06:00 AM
Quote
“I heard they were cute!!!  What if they were cuter than me?”

Oh Bunneey  XD


Quote
‘Looking at the 2 new members now, the taller one looks really shy but I can’t blame her, she doesn’t know Japanese entirely.  She kinda is cute though, looking all nervous and such.  I feel kinda bad for them because they don’t have any family here, it must be hard to be away from your parents and they aren’t like us where we can go home to them because my parents at least are relatively close’ thought Reina after Yossie had instructed them to go and practice.

Smells fishy 



@  kRisZ: Awww.... I'm hurt  :cry: I don't pulverize people on a daily basis...just a weekly one  XD

Better ready than sorry  :P
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 21-updated 11/06
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 07, 2009, 02:51:25 PM
You're welcome.
Man, you update fast! And I'm loving it :D

Quote
I don't know for sure if a pentagram or hexagram relationship will show up but at the rate my mind is going with new thoughts and ideas, I wouldn't be surprised that I dig myself a grave and oh boy that will definitely be the start of mass drama.
:O Should I start worrying?

Quote
“Must you open the door so hard?”
You just gotta love her entrance method! Let the world know Sayu has arrived! :lol:

JunJun and LinLin, yay! Somehow I felt that mass drama is coming near.....
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 21-updated 11/06
Post by: FaqU on November 09, 2009, 04:31:17 PM
@ rndmnwierd:  XD I don't know what to say, plans changed?  :? Awww you make it sound like if it wasn't Tanagaki you'll be disappointed, now what do I do ?  :doh:

@ kRisZ: Smells fishy??? How so??? You don't have to be ready, I'm tamed, more tamed than my younger years, I guarantee it...kinda

@ pretend_2besome1: I have mentioned to others that since school is out for a while I would be updating a lot faster... hopefully I get the flow of the story and complete by December.  Great to hear you loving it though!!!

Should you start worrying??? Well it depends, are you for the drama or would you like to stay away???

Of course Sayu has to let the world know, the princess has arrived  :lol: 

I don't know about the mass drama because well the story started with the Rokkies joining and since it plays on history, then of course the new members have to be introduced no??

Chapter 22

As Reina was practicing, she noticed that the 2 new members where in the fan section watching them practice, Reina didn’t know why but she was always looking towards them, particularly JunJun.  The group was relieved when it was time to eat or when there was a break, it was great to just sit down, relax and chat with the other members about other things besides the upcoming graduation of their leader.

“Nee Sayu, what do you think about the new girls?” asked Reina as she sipped her water.

“I can’t deny that they look cute when they look lost like little puppies, but I’m way cuter” ‘Egotistical perhaps? Typical Sayu!’

“I agree, especially the taller one, JunJun?, she looks way lost because Japanese is a total foreign language.  LinLin at least understands some.”

“Do you think we should go up to them and say hi?”

“Not now, we still have practice and they might be intimidated by us running up to them”

“Tanakacchi, always distant to new people as usual” Risa had sat down beside Reina joining in the duo’s conversation, shocking the duo a bit.

“Gaki-san, where’s Eri?” asked Sayumi taking the chance to be with Eri since Risa is with them

“I think she went to see if there is anything to eat” replied Risa as Sayumi got up and walked towards the back

“So Tanakacchi, how have you been?  You’ve been hanging with Sayumin a lot more lately” asked Risa as soon as Sayumi had disappeared

‘Only because you’re always with Eri’ thought Reina “Not more than usual, you know we Rokkies stick together”

Risa faked a hurt look “Aww!  Am I not included in your activities? Am I not welcomed anymore?”

Reina giggled, “Gaki-san you’re always welcomed to join us but it seems YOU’VE been busy with other things so we felt that you might be too busy”

“Never too busy for you Tanakacchi” smiled Risa as she poked Reina on the nose “So what do you think of our new additions?” asked Risa sipping on her own cup of water

“I’ve got mixed feelings I guess”

“EHHHH~~~~!!!! How so?” Risa gave Reina a confused look, unable to comprehend where mixed feelings could possibly be….possible

“Well I am happy we have new members and kouhais that are foreign but I guess I also feel bad for them because they have to learn a new language and be away from home, you know?”

Risa nodded her head thinking about Reina’s logic “In that case, we should make them feel welcomed and that we can be their family in Japan” Risa got up holding Reina’s arm

“Gaki-san!  What are you doing?”

“Making them feel welcomed…and you’re coming with me”

Reina tried to stop her senpai as best as she can “Gaki-san maybe later, I mean we still have practice right?  And besides I think Yoshizawa-san and Fujimoto-san are with them right now”  Sure enough their leader and sub-leader were there as well as a camera crew “Hora mitte! We can always do it later”

Risa shrugged her shoulders and pouted “Aww!  I really wanted to greet them”

Reina couldn’t help but pinch Risa on the nose “We will get our chance, let them get use to the members one at a time Gaki-san, we don’t want the next newspaper title to be NEW MM MEMBERS LEAVE MM BECAUSE OF SCARY SENPAIS” Reina emphasized this with her hand in the air pronouncing each word helping both her and Risa visualize the newspaper title

Reina and Risa got back onto the stage and immediately Reina noticed something astray with Sayumi.  For one thing Sayumi looked…upset which is weird because she was with Eri.

As soon as Eri noticed Risa she ran up to her and hugged her “Gaki-san where did you go?”

“Eri!  Get off me!  You and I are all sweaty!” obediently Eri released Risa but clung onto her arm

Reina took this chance to excuse herself to check up on Sayumi, as Risa looked on to where Reina was headed.

Reina knew something was definitely off since Sayumi didn’t even notice Reina standing in front of her. ~SNAP SNAP~  “Sayu!!!”

“Huh?... Oh its you Reina” Sayumi tried to smile but it was a very weak attempt.  “We’ve…we’ve… we’ve gotta talk.  It’s important” said Sayumi.  As she was about to continue, Yossie and Miki along with their dance instructor had come back “later tonight”

Throughout the rest of rehearsals, Reina couldn’t help but wonder what could’ve caused Sayumi’s change in behaviour and mood.  She took every moment she’s got to take a quick peek in Sayumi’s direction to see if she could observe a clue.

‘That’s odd…very odd!  Sayu has this look like something is really bothering her.  She’s giving it her all like no tomorrow and it’s only rehearsal!  Could it be something to do with Eri?  But that doesn’t make sense, it didn’t seem like they had an argument or anything.  I have to find out!’

As soon as practice was over, Reina quickly got her things together and searched for Sayumi, hoping she could get an idea of how their conversation tonight will be.  As she was searching she got stopped by Risa.

“Nee Tanakacchi, the girls were thinking about eating when we get back to the hotel.  We could go to a nearby café or something”

“Er…is Sayu going?”

“Sayumin said she wasn’t feeling well, so she’s not going”

“In that case, I think I shouldn’t go.  Sayu might need me” replied Reina ‘I can’t believe I’m turning down Gaki-san’s offer.  This better be real important Sayu or I’m gonna kill you’

“Oh…I see… I guess you shouldn’t then” Reina didn’t know if it was her imagination but the tone in Risa’s voice sounded like she was…disappointed?

‘Could it be that Gaki-san wanted me to go?  Naw, I’m just kidding myself, she is probably worried about Sayu that’s all.  Sometime I hope too much!’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 22-updated 11/09
Post by: aussie on November 10, 2009, 03:33:38 AM
I'm getting curious by each update as to what the final pairings will end up being because there seem to be possibilities for pretty much any pairing introduced in this story so far :lol: I kind of don't want TanaGaki to pair up, GakiKame even less or Kameshige for that matter, but I sort of wouldn't mind seeing TanaShige ending up together. I'm normally not a TanaShige shipper (TanaKameist to the core!!), but in this story they sound cute together, being the broken-hearted ones together.

Wonder why Sayu is suddenly upset. What did you do to the bunny Eri?  XD



Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 22-updated 11/09
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 10, 2009, 07:13:13 AM
Gaki's showing interest again!  :wriggly: I was starting to get worried. Now, though, I am worried about Sayu. What did Eri do?

Quote
@ rndmnwierd:   I don't know what to say, plans changed?   Awww you make it sound like if it wasn't Tanagaki you'll be disappointed, now what do I do ? 

I will be very disappointed, but I understand. I'll just have to go cry in my own corner then. j/k j/k! Though from the first chapter I kinda envisioned the story being Reina struggling with her feelings, then getting together with Gaki, then they break up for some reason and Reina's sad, then they get back together and Eri gets clobbered over the head by Sayu and happy endings for all.

When it comes to Reina pairings, Tanagaki is first, mostly because it's just so out there. There's almost no hint of it IRL, but you can just find ways to make it work. Tanashige is next, because they so obviously have awesome chemistry. Especially when it's just the two of them. My favorite scenes of them together are in Alo Hello 3 (?) where the girls are all split up in Hawaii and have to find their way back on their own. Even Reina says she could only have so much fun because she was with Sayu, which was so adorable.

After that it's probably everything but RenAi and TanaKame, which are last on my list and only when written by certain people. RenAi I like better than Tanakame, because it's Ai and, well, Ai makes everything good. TanaKame is my least favorite because it's such a fine balance between romance and dependency. Though I don't doubt they get along really well IRL.

When it comes to Risa pairings, TakaGaki first and Tanagaki second. I don't think I need to explain the obvious for Takagaki. Next is Gakishige, which I just think works for some reason. Kinda like Tanagaki, it's just so out there. Then everything else except for GakiKame. That is last definitely and again with the fine balance. Though, also again, good friends IRL.

Wow, I did not mean to turn this into an essay.... I was trying to make a point somewhere, what was it?

Oh yeah, my point was, despite all of this favorite pairings and such, whatever you write will ultimately be good, so don't let yourself be too, too, TOO influenced by your readers. Not a very convincing point, huh? It's definitely better than my other point, which was I don't think I like Eri much, so keep that bitch outta shit.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 22-updated 11/09
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 10, 2009, 08:33:58 AM
Quote
Should you start worrying??? Well it depends, are you for the drama or would you like to stay away???
I don't like reading a fic halfway so I don't think I'll stay away (unless it was too extreme for me). I just don't have the heart to see anyone got hurt here, but it seems somebody will, ne?  :on cloudeye:
Quote
hopefully I get the flow of the story and complete by December.
December? That was fast! And no, I'm not complaining at all  :lol:

Quote
I don't know about the mass drama because well the story started with the Rokkies joining and since it plays on history, then of course the new members have to be introduced no??
True, but that's also like introducing an upcoming drama?

Quote
‘Egotistical perhaps? Typical Sayu!’
Yeah, though Sayu IS cute! Sorry, can't help it. She's been growing on me rather fast lately XD

Quote
I'm normally not a TanaShige shipper (TanaKameist to the core!!), but in this story they sound cute together, being the broken-hearted ones together.
Exactly! *also a TanaKameist* but I don't really like Eri in here, she's somewhat annoying? :sweatdrop:
Yet seeing the TanaGaki interaction in this chapter made me want to go for TanaGaki as well because of their cuteness! :shy2:
Such a hard choice!

See?! Someone already got hurt somehow, and its Sayu! :pleeease: but don't worry Sayu, Reina's gonna be there for you! Reina to the rescue!  :cool1: or not? I won't know until next chapter, who knows you might surprise us :badluck:

:prayers: *is praying for either TanaShige or TanaGaki*  and if the prayer didn't work :shifty:

JK!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 22-updated 11/09
Post by: FaqU on November 11, 2009, 03:45:53 PM
@ aussie: Hmmmmm.....well that puts me into a predicament....mental note about how many want Tanagaki, TanaShige, KameShige, GakiKame........

I never realized the amount of possibilities that I have created  :sweatdrop:

@ rndmnwierd: If you cry in your own corner, I promise to give you tissues, just don't hurt me  XD

You're mini paragraph is good, I should be more aware of the different pairings that get to people because I would put them into consideration for future projects or not because most of the time I think of what type it would be and then insert characters as I go along.

Not very convincing though  :lol: However I am starting to have an idea as to what direction I want but I am trying to figure out how to make it work on paper so I hope sooner or later the final pairings will be revealed  ;)

@ pretend_2besome1: Sad to say but in relationships there is bound to be someone hurt regardless if it is in fics or in real life, someone will be bothered or upset.  However, I will make sure to make this clean and not too extreme because if I did I probably wouldn't know what to do with it at that point.  It would've been too confusing that I lost it somewhere.

Because school starts in January (if I pass my entrance exam) so I will be pinned down with too many things to do so yes I am aiming for December.

Now I know how the writers feel when we see or hear things like this, you really start to worry  :lol: *Please don't hurt me*

Surprises??? who me??? I never have any surprises in my fics, I think you've mistaken me for someone else  :smhid

Chapter 23

Throughout the ride in the van towards the hotel the girls were all chatting about what to eat or how their interaction with the new members were…except 2, Sayumi and Reina.  Reina didn’t ask Sayumi anything yet but noticed the sadness behind her eyes.

Once Sayumi got off the van, she zoomed right into the hotel.  Eri walked up to Reina in confusion, “What’s wrong with Sayu?  She didn’t even say goodnight like she usually does”

“I think she mentioned she was very tired so I guess she forgot” lied Reina ‘I should be asking you what happened’ “But you girls enjoy yourself I’m going to hit the sack too” Reina eyed all her members, especially Risa, in an apologetic look.  Risa just looked at her for a brief moment, then turned her attention to Ai-chan.

‘Chee I wonder what’s bothering her? But first things first, find out what’s bothering the bunny’ as Reina rushed to her room

When she walked in she was shocked…the room was a mess with Sayumi’s possessions thrown around. 

‘What the hell?!  Sayu better clean this up later because I’m not going to help her clean it up.  Where is she anyways?  I can barely see anything in this mess.  Is she even here?’

*Sniff Sniff*

‘Scratch that I think I’ve found her whereabouts…I think’ as Reina tried to make out the direction where the sniffing was.  As she closed in on the sound, she thanked the gods for giving her kitty cat hearing.  She walked towards the direction and piles of tissues were more evident on the carpeted floor. ‘Eww! Definitely not picking up after Sayu!’ Reina finally found Sayumi leaning against her bed sitting on the floor drying her eyes and blowing her nose.

“Sayu!  What the hell happened here?  Why did you mess up our room?!  I’m warning you I’m not going to…”  Reina stopped her lecture as a new batch of tears were flowing down Sayumi’s face “Hey, hey I’m sorry if I sound harsh but…”

“Reina…What would you do if Gaki-san tells you she fell in love with someone else?” asked Sayumi cutting off Reina’s sentence.

Reina thought about it “I don’t know really.  I mean I expected it and accepted the fact that there can never be us so I guess nothing”

Sayumi turned to face Reina, red-shot eyes and all “How would you feel though?  Wouldn’t you be upset?”

“Does this question have to do with Eri?  Does…does Eri love someone else?”  Reina used her foot to swat away some used tissues and sat beside Sayumi

“I guess I never thought that Eri would actually confess she will fall in love with someone else, so it hurts to know”

“Well how do you know that?  Are you just basing this on assumptions?”

“She told me Reina!!!!  She told me in my face!!!” Sayumi’s tears starting out faster now as Sayumi spat out her statements.

Reina put an arm over Sayumi’s shoulder “Hey now, you haven’t lost yet, you can still go after her right?”

Sayumi shook her head “I can’t when the person she loves is someone I know and hold just as dearly”

“EH~! It’s one of your friends?” asked Reina eye’s wide open but Sayumi just kept crying “How did that happen?”

“What would you do if Gaki-san told you she loved one of our?” The question was sudden and caught Reina off-guard.

“I…I…I don’t know?  I suppose I couldn’t bare to see them together but it’ll be hard because we work together and…and…wait a minute!!!! Does Eri love a member?” Reina asked in shock as she pieced Sayumi’s questions together.  Sayumi nodded “Oh my god Sayu!”  Reina hugged Sayumi fully understanding the dilemma that Sayumi was facing.

Reina just let Sayumi cry it all out, not knowing how to console her fellow Rokkie. ‘Wow!  What a predicament!  I can imagine how awful I’ll feel if Gaki-san tells me she fell in love with a member but to actually know and hear it.  I don’t know how that’ll actually feel’

“What are you going to do about it?” asked Reina as a means to see what kind of mentality Sayumi had at the moment, totally remembering that Sayumi did have an evil side to her.

“I honestly can’t decide what to do!  Should I confess even when I fully know that she doesn’t love me back?  If I keep quiet and they get together will I be okay?”  Reina sighed, she didn’t know how to answer Sayumi all she could do was sit there and be there for her.  “Reina, have you ever thought about giving up on Gaki-san?”

“Honestly Sayu…no.  But don’t take it the wrong way, I won’t give up on Gaki-san because I doubt these feelings will go away anytime soon but it also doesn’t mean I’ll ever confess to her either.  I’m not as strong as you or at least not as brave as you.  I don’t think I’ll ever have the courage to confess my feelings because…because I’m afraid.  I may look strong and everything but I don’t know if I can deal with rejection or I don’t think I can deal with Gaki-san avoiding me or feel awkward around me after it all.  Like you’ve said I don’t want to lose this feeling or relationship I have now with her”
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 11, 2009, 03:51:27 PM
Both girls are in a bind. You know what would be a total kick in the pants? If Eri wasn't in love with Risa and actually love Reina! XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11
Post by: Kuji on November 11, 2009, 05:23:35 PM
I'm sort of torn between TanaShige and TanaGaki... >_>;
But I kind of want to see the fallout from if Eri likes Gaki, I mean wouldn't that be really weird for Reina and Sayu if Sayu's crush liked Reina's crush? o_Ô ...haha, they'd be like... "What are the odds?" though it would keep with the trend of the two of them being in the same boat and offering mutual support.

Hm... even though I'm hoping to see the results of Eri -> Gaki feelings, I don't know who I want Risa to end up with since TakaGaki is the only pairing I'm ever sure of and that doesn't seem to be in the running here.  :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 11, 2009, 05:46:56 PM
Quote
Sad to say but in relationships there is bound to be someone hurt regardless if it is in fics or in real life, someone will be bothered or upset. 

True, so no worry about it.

Quote
Now I know how the writers feel when we see or hear things like this, you really start to worry  :lol: *Please don't hurt me*
:lol: I won't, we still need you to complete the story. But maybe after...... :kekeke:

Seriously though, don't feel pressured. Write your story freely and good luck! :on woohoo:

Quote
Surprises??? who me??? I never have any surprises in my fics, I think you've mistaken me for someone else  :smhid
Surprises as in like how your story was rather unpredictable with all those possibilities, so it was a good kind of surprise :)

Both girls are in a bind. You know what would be a total kick in the pants? If Eri wasn't in love with Risa and actually love Reina! XD

That would make a new possible (would it?) pair, TanaKamei! :wahaha: whoops! My inner TanaKame just pop out of nowhere  XD
but then with
Quote
“I can’t when the person she loves is someone I know and hold just as dearly”
I mean who else Sayu hold just as dearly? The first person that comes to mind was Reina, Sayu didn't seem to be as close to other member as she was to Eri and Reina, so there isn't many candidates :dunno:

Now my head is full of "could it be" thoughts......

That thought aside, this chapter was full of TanaShige-ness!  :luvluv2:
*random mode on* looking through the smileys, this one --> :ptam-vain: kinda remind me of Sayu. Pink, mirror in hand, and sparkles of narcissism, crown in the head? OMG, it's princess Sayu! *just ignore me, I'm weird like that*  :nervous
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11
Post by: FaqU on November 11, 2009, 06:16:10 PM
@  rndmnwierd: that would definitely be a kicker wouldn't it  :twisted: arg!!!! you guys have so much creativity!!!!!  I don't know what to do anymore  :cry:

@ Kuji: Sorry Kuji-san, unfortunately Takagaki is not running here....I think but now that everyone mentions it, I am contemplating about what to do with the story as a whole, maybe I need time off from it all......

@ pretend_2besome1: Awww even when I finish, there is that possibility??? Maybe I should never finish now :doh: Not only is your head full of "could it bes" but mine as well  :(

Let's have a vote here: I have just thought of a way to satisfy all, is if we do the whole choose your own story deal, I have a count of 3 different pairings.  I don't mind writing for all 3 however I am wondering how to post it so that it doesn't get confusing for the readers.  What do you guys think???  Most likely after the pairings are set, I will have the next chapter for all 3 at the same time as opposed to some readers waiting and others not.  Otherwise I will stick with one pairing and the others would have to wait for future projects.

The balls in your hands!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: aussie on November 11, 2009, 07:00:19 PM
I'm a TanaKameist, no other pairing comes close to TanaKame for me (RenAi could give a close run for their money but TanaKame still prevails~~), but somehow a TanaKame ending in this story doesn't quite fit in. I'm not a TanaGaki fan because I just can't picture it as well as TanaKame or even RenAi, and I just find it a little weird how Reina is pining for Gaki. TanaShige I can tolerate a bit more (but usually overshadowed by my love for TanaKame  :heart: ), and I wouldn't mind see them get together at the end of this story.
(But if you can find a way to sneak in TanaKame somehow I'm all for it :D )

My guess is that the member Eri fell in love with is Reina. What else could torment Sayu more than hearing from Eri she's in love with their fellow Rokki, and who else could she hold more dearly than her fellow Rokkies? Now if Reina could only move on from her unrequited love for Gaki all would be well  :D


Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 11, 2009, 07:41:36 PM
Quote
@ pretend_2besome1: Awww even when I finish, there is that possibility??? Maybe I should never finish now :doh:

I'm only kidding!  :lol:
Quote
Not only is your head full of "could it bes" but mine as well  :(
Got too many scenarios running in you head now? 

At this point I really don't know which pairing I should choose, TanaShige or TanaGaki :dizzy:
But since you said you don't mind writing the other different pairings, why not making the most voted pair as the official fic couple, then the other as an "alternate" one? It's like playing a simulation dating game XD
The idea of running the next chapter at the same time for all the 3 was great, I would definitely read all of the 3 different pairing chapter, in fact for me it would be more satisfying that way. I can have both TanaShige and TanaGaki at the same time! Now how could you not love that? :heart:

Oyeah, maybe you should specify who those 3 pairings are. I was kinda lost to who the other pairing is, KameShige? GakiKame?

As for who I voted......god, do I really need to? Okay, okay, it's TanaShige!
It was a tough battle  :fainted:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: FaqU on November 11, 2009, 07:58:29 PM
Sorry the 3 pairings are:

1) Tanagaki
2) Tanashige-1 vote so far
3) Tanakame-1 vote so far

If I do all 3, expect delays on posting time because I have to use 3x the brain juice  XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 11, 2009, 08:09:14 PM
Quote
3) Tanakame-1 vote so far

:mon scare: So there is a TanaKame pair!

Is it possible to Re-vote?  :pleeease: *my inner TanaKame is crying*
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 11, 2009, 08:18:12 PM
Tanagaki!!!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: FaqU on November 11, 2009, 08:23:54 PM
Great I have 1 vote for each, maybe I should just incorporate all of them in one but then again that is soo much drama....I am going to flip a coin to see who wins the voting  :lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 11, 2009, 09:09:34 PM
The story ends with a hot orgy of gorokkie love? :lol: :lol: :lol: That would be something.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: FaqU on November 11, 2009, 11:03:48 PM
 XD XD XD XD I didn't mean it like that!!!!!

However that would be something!!!  :lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: lil_hamz on November 16, 2009, 12:25:09 PM
That spy talk was linked to the BUONO pv remember? And who you would want in your "team" so to speak.

C20

Although Sayu is always portraying her poison tongue character, I can see her as the vulnerable one :cry:
Wow, Eri sure is excited over meeting the Chinese girls.
I'm actually kind of liking the KohaAika-ness that is spilling over with sugur :)

C21

Now it's Sayu's turn to be excited XD
Hmmm, Reina seems to notice JJ quite a bit.

C22

OMG! OMG! Maybe Risa did want Reina to go! *is all excited* Which means Gaki  :heart: Reina

C23

DAmn, I was so hoping Sayu would tell Reina who Eri is in love with. If she does then Reina would know where she stands. Oh but hey, what if Eri didn't like Risa but...I'm gonna go with a crazy guess and say she loves Koharu XD XD XD Kidding kidding. How about Ai? Imo, Sayu would break if it's Reina whom Eri loves. But that seems unlikely cuz if that were the case, she would have flipped out at Reina. So the most probable scenario is Eri  :heart: Risa.

Am I too late to vote? Just so you know, I'm with rnd on all her pairings except for KameMame. I love that one  :wub:

Since readers are given 3 options here, I'll go with either a TanaShige or a TanaGaki :twothumbs
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 23-updated 11/11-Voting poll up
Post by: FaqU on November 16, 2009, 03:20:02 PM
The lords have spoken (more like my coin tossing) so now I have an idea of my final pairing....Finally!!!!!

@ lil_hamz: Ahhhh yes yes I remember our conversation on that and I also remember my team.  Oh boy, you had a dream after our conversation about that??? Should I be scared about what was happening in your dream??? If it is as crazy as our talk and my ideas for the team then that can be real painful.

Lexlyp let slip that you might like this KohaAika-ness and also wanted me to ask you about what the overall opinion about 7 & 8th gen pairings were.

Reina is paying JJ a little more attention isn't she?? I wonder why???  :twisted:

Ahhh!  Detective Mame-chan quite an analysis you have there, I like I like  :lol:

I kinda figured you'd choose that  XD

Chapter 24

Sayumi opened her mouth a couple times as if she wanted to tell Reina something but was contemplating about whether she should tell her.  Reina fully knowing her fellow Rokkie, could sense that this thing that Sayumi may be contemplating may affect Reina, so she took a deep breathe “What is it Sayu?”

“Reina…what would you do if one of the members tell you they love Gaki-san?”

Reina closed her eyes, she had a hutch where Sayumi was going with this question, but still she hoped that it wasn’t what she was thinking about.  Reina’s silence was all Sayumi needed to know the answer but she continued “What if Eri loved Gaki-san?”  Reina’s heart ached at the question because it confirmed her suspicions.

“Does…does Eri love Gaki-san?” asked Reina with her eyes still closed, taking deep breaths “Is this why you said it was important?  Is that why we are having this 20 questions session?  Because Eri told you the member that she loves is Gaki-san?”

It was now Sayumi’s turn to be silent.  Reina’s mind went racing ‘What should I do?  What can I do? Eri’s one of my bestfriends and she’s fallen in love with Gaki-san.  But…but that doesn’t mean Gaki-san will accept her right?  Maybe there’s a chance that Gaki-san will reject her.  But if she does reject Eri, then Eri will be upset.  Arg!  Why is love so complicated!!!!  Breathe Reina, Breathe!  I’ll have to worry about that later, first I have to calm Sayu’

“Sayu…have you ever wondered what if Gaki-san rejects Eri?”

Sayumi’s eyes popped out almost, she had never considered this as an option obviously.  “No I haven’t, but its Eri we are talking about here!  She’s just too cute to say no to and with the amount of time they have been spending with each other I doubt that will be the case” explained Sayumi as if stating obvious facts

“O~okay….Well I don’t see Eri like that so have you ever considered it?  Sayu, listen to me, you’re getting all worked up about something that hasn’t happened yet and since it hasn’t maybe you should take this time to decide on your course of actions.  Unless Eri and Gaki-san announces it, you still have a chance right?”

“But…but Reina what if it does become true?  What should we do? Eri is my crush and Gaki-san is one of my respected senpais who was there for us from the start, guiding and talking to us.  I just can’t seem to choose what to do anymore”

“I have thought about it briefly when I thought you liked Gaki-san and the thinking is the same if it was Eri.  I will not interfere nor will I confess to Gaki-san.  However if you ask  if I am ready for reality to occur, I can’t answer it but one thing is for sure, I love Eri like my family, I don’t want to do anything that will harm her so if the case is that she starts dating Gaki-san then I will back off.  I don’t want to lose 2 friendships because of this, they…they mean too much to me” said Reina as she placed her hands over her heart “they weigh a lot here.  I can’t tell you what to do because I don’t know if I can handle it but worst case scenario is that I won’t go near Gaki-san unless necessary.  Please Sayu don’t do anything that you’ll regret later” Reina stared at Sayumi hoping she was listening clearly to what Reina was saying.

Sayumi looked or more like stared at the carpeted floor in silence before she looked up at Reina.  “You’ll do that?  Are you sure you’ll be able to withstand not being able to be close to Gaki-san?”

Reina smiled a bit “This kitty cat is a lot tougher when it comes to pain.”  Sayumi giggled but Reina turned serious “Sayu don’t worry, I’ll be here like I have been for the last while.  We can go through this together”

Sayumi used her sleeve and wiped away her tears, since she ran out of tissues, “Uhn…you’ve been a very good friend in my time of need Reina and I can’t thank you enough for it.”

“We Rokkies stick together nee?”

Sayumi nodded, as she nodded she realized the condition of their room “Oh my gosh!  Did I cause this?”  Reina just gave her a ‘Duh...Yeah!!’ look “We’ve got to start cleaning this up!”

“We?  Wait a minute!  Hold on!  Rewind!  Where was the “we” in creating this mess?”  Reina narrowed her eyes, placed her hands on her hips and waited for Sayumi’s answer

“We didn’t create it but Reina wouldn’t want Sayu to have panda eyes and look ugly tomorrow do you?” Sayumi looked at Reina with pleading eyes

Reina threw her hands in the air “Fine, fine.  You owe me one for this you know” Sayumi smiled as she and Reina started cleaning up
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24-updated 11/16
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 16, 2009, 03:52:19 PM
Quote
Reina as she placed her hands over her heart “they weigh a lot here.
I really like that line for some reason.

Reina sure seems adamant about her course of action, will she really be able to stick to it?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24-updated 11/16
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 16, 2009, 05:00:43 PM
Quote
The lords have spoken (more like my coin tossing) so now I have an idea of my final pairing....Finally!!!!!
You do? I wonder which one that is.... :mon dunno:

Quote
“Sayu don’t worry, I’ll be here like I have been for the last while.  We can go through this together”
yes, together Sayu, together.  XD

Quote
I’ll have to worry about that later, first I have to calm Sayu
Even with all her confusion, Reina still think about Sayu first  :mon cute:
Sayu you really should fall for Reina...

Quote
“We didn’t create it but Reina wouldn’t want Sayu to have panda eyes and look ugly tomorrow do you?” Sayumi looked at Reina with pleading eyes
Reina is such a big softie, she just couldn't resist any girl's pleading eyes. First Gaki now Sayu. I can only imagine how whipped she'll be if she has a gf :lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24-updated 11/16
Post by: FaqU on November 16, 2009, 08:02:18 PM
@ rndmnwierd: I love that line too only because I know that line is what causes my downfall sometimes.  I weigh things in my heart more than I should but only because I feel like they are important.

Good question will Reina survive??? I think she is tough enough don't you???

@ pretend_2besome1: You'll have to find out and you will soon enough  ;)

Everyone should fall for Reina, just because her charm attracts you  XD

Damn!!! I didn't mean to make Reina whipped!!!!   :lol:

I am feeling great today so I'm updating another chapter today

Chapter 25

The Next Morning

Reina and Sayumi had gotten themselves ready but before heading out the door, Reina stopped Sayumi.  “Now Sayumi, I know it’ll be hard but before you come to a conclusion you have to be yourself.  Are you ready to face them?”

Sayumi took a deep breath “Usa-chan Peace!!” smiled Sayumi “I think I’m ready”  Reina laughed at her companion before heading out the door with Sayumi in tow

As soon as they reached the lobby, Risa and Eri approached the duo, “Sayu are you okay?  Did you sleep enough?” asked Eri

Sayumi grabbed onto Reina’s hand but didn’t change her facial expression “I’m fine!  Sorry to worry you guys but I was really, really tired last night”

Reina noticed Risa’s gaze on Sayumi’s hand which grabbed Reina’s but didn’t bother to shake off Sayumi’s hand.  Sayumi needed her and Eri loved Gaki-san, Reina has to pretend and ignore these signs of hope for her.

Throughout practice, Reina would stick to Sayumi’s side whenever it was during breaks or meals, especially when Eri was around Sayumi, Reina felt that she should be around in case Sayumi did anything irrational.  Eri, on the other hand was oblivious to the pain and uneasiness of Sayumi which in some cases, makes Reina thankful.  Reina couldn’t imagine what kind of drama would explode if Sayumi was to…explode.

**************************************************************************************
It has been a week since Sayumi found out about Eri’s secret and Reina  can honestly say she is proud of Sayumi.  ‘The week started out troubling, but I believe Sayu is dealing with it quite well.  She had put up a strong front but I am surprised about what she told me her conclusion was…’

Flashback

“Reina”

Reina looked away from the television “Yes Sayu?”

“I…I think I’ve come to my decision” Reina turned off the television indicating that she was giving Sayumi her undivided attention. “I’ve thought about what you’ve said and you’re right.  Eri hasn’t confessed yet so me getting all worked up is not helping and if Eri does confess and Gaki-san accepts there really isn’t anything I can do about it.  They too weigh a lot in my heart, not something I can afford to lose so I will keep it to myself.  It would be more awkward if I do confess and Eri accepts just for me to find out she never did love me.  I’m not tough enough to be that selfish nor tough enough to deal with that so I will only associate myself with her if necessary.  You can call me a coward but until I move on and drop these feelings for Eri I just can’t face her.  I’m…I’m going to give up on her.”

“Are…are you sure you want to do that? You still have time to consider”

Sayumi nodded “I just want to be loved and I want to be loved by someone who will truly love me.  Since Eri doesn’t, I don’t want to dwell and avoid her forever, she is still one of my bestfriends but I also need to distinguish that.  This week has been tough but slowly and surely I know I can move on and with my cuteness I’m sure I will find that someone”

“Alright Sayu…if that truly is what you want, and only if that is what you feel will be best for you” stated Reina with a hint of doubt.

“It is!” confirmed Sayumi with as much sincerity she can muster “What about you??? Will you give up on Gaki-san”

End of Flashback

‘I hope Sayu doesn’t regret it though.  I just don’t understand how she can just give up her feelings for Eri.  Maybe it is for the best though, within this week , it was entirely an emotional roller coaster at the countless nights she had cried and the hurt she faced when she saw Eri with Gaki-san.’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24 & 25 -updated 11/16
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 16, 2009, 10:09:42 PM
This must be my lucky day since you updated again! :on gay:

Quote
You'll have to find out and you will soon enough
:sweat: Wonder if I'm gonna be ready for that.
Does this also mean the fic is coming to an end soon?

Quote
Everyone should fall for Reina, just because her charm attracts you

Yeah and more importantly because of her kind heart.

Quote
Damn!!! I didn't mean to make Reina whipped!!!! :lol:
But it's so much fun to see, no?  XD

Quote
I’m sure I will find that someone
Look at Reina, Sayu!! She's been supporting you the whole time, I think she fits to be that someone.
I can only hope if that happens, Reina will fall for Sayu too coz it will be bad if Sayu did and she didn't.
Go TanaShige!  :mon blowhorn:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24 & 25 -updated 11/16
Post by: kRisZ on November 17, 2009, 04:42:55 PM
There's hope for TanaGaki but Reina's doing her role as a friend earnestly  :cry:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24 & 25 -updated 11/16
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 18, 2009, 05:49:17 AM
Sayu, Sayu, Sayu. :cry: :cry:

Tanagaki, ho!  :prayers: Tanagaki hey!  :prayers: Tanagaki yey! :prayers:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24 & 25 -updated 11/16
Post by: FaqU on November 18, 2009, 08:57:41 PM
@ pretend_2besome1: Does this mean the fic is coming to an end??? I don't think just yet, in fact I think we are half-way there.  Just because I know the pairings doesn't mean I know how to make them come together  XD

I never thought I'd see cheers in different directions like this before!!! I find it cute how Reina is "whipped", technically she isn't whipped more like she doesn't want to upset anyone don't you think?

@ kRisZ: So far there is hope everywhere, I've had different pairing requests as it is and I think I caused mass confusion even for myself  :lol:

@ rndmnwierd: Do you pray like that on a daily basis??? :lol:

Chapter 26

“Reina!  There you are!  It is about time for the concert” lectured Sayumi “Come on!  Let’s go!!!”

‘It has finally come, the day that I have not wanted to come.  Today is Yoshizawa-san’s last concert.  She has instructed that we all smile so she can graduate with a smile, no tears!  I know I can do this, this is for Yoshizawa-san as her last day as leader.  OSSU!!!!  GanbaReina!!!!!!’ cheered Reina in her mind as she followed Sayumi

The last day had come quicker than Reina had hoped.  She thought when Yossie announced her graduation that there was still time.  Who knew time could fly by so quickly, more quickly when you work almost everyday?  Every member tired to put on a smile for Yossie but internally everyone hated to see the leader go.  It was finally the last show in which the 2 new members will do an introduction as well at Yossie’s last moment as leader.

Reina stared at the 2 members as they tried to introduce themselves. ‘JunJun is so cute trying to pronounce her speech to everyone and look at how hard she is gripping that mic, hope she doesn’t bust it.  I doubt they will be joining us anytime soon, they have a huge Chinese accent’  As she moved her gaze, Reina couldn’t help but look over towards Risa, who surprisingly was looking at her too.  Being caught, Reina shifted her gaze quickly back to Yossie.

Throughout the concert, it was fun and all, but all good fun must come to an end. ‘It’s almost time…it’s almost time…it’s almost time for speeches.  Just hearing Aika-chan and Koharu’s speech and I’m already getting emotional.  Gawd!!!!  I hate these!!! Why can’t they just stay???  Yosh!!!! I’m up GanbaReina!!!!’ Reina stepped up to plate to talk to Yossie.  As she started speaking, her throat felt like she couldn’t breathe like it was closing and her heart ached. ‘Yada!!!!! I feel like crying soon, I can’t look at Yoshizawa-san anymore’  Reina placed her hand in front of her eye and told Yossie that she can’t look or she’ll cry.  Reina took a couple of deep breaths before she felt like she could continue.  She went up to hug her leader one more time thinking ‘Always as strong and reliable as ever!  Thank you for everything you taught me.  Ganbare Yoshizawa-san’ before pulling away and walking off to one side.  Reina closed her eyes  and hung her head low to calm her feelings, she had promised Yossie that she wouldn’t cry and she tends to abide by it.

As soon as Reina felt that she was ready to continue the concert, she slowly opened her eyes and raised her head just to be met with Risa right in front of her, who was already very emotional and had started crying.  It pained Reina even more to see Risa crying as she had to fight the urge of running up to Risa, on stage, and hold her tight in her arms.  Sayumi grabbed onto Reina’s hand, which caused Reina to look away from Risa.  Reina looked at Sayumi to see her crying away, which in turn caused Reina to cry. ‘Rotten Sayu!!!  I had just managed not to…to cry…and now…damn you Sayu!’

When the concert had ended, everyone except Yossie and Miki was in tears walking towards the backstage, after their final encore.  Yossie had instructed that the girls get changed and freshened up for dinner while she goes do an interview.  As Yossie walked off, Miki had pulled Ai-chan aside to talk about duties and miscellaneous things leaving Risa all alone.  Reina had intended to comfort Risa but Eri beat her to it as Reina watched Risa lean her had onto Eri’s shoulder, hugging Eri and crying her heart out.  The sight was too much for Reina so she did the best thing she could think of, she pulled Sayumi along with her as they ran to their dressing room. 

Once inside the room, Reina rushed to the bathroom and turned on the tap, splashing herself with water ‘Why does my heart have to hurt? Why am I such a coward?  Why can’t I be Eri?’ Continuously Reina splashed, mixing the water with her tears until she was all cried out.  She turned off the tap and looked at herself in the mirror, water dripping off her face, eyes red-shot, and make-up smeared.  ‘You’re pathetic!!! You know that!!!! You’ve already decided to let it go so why are you contemplating???  Why??? Snap out of it!!!!  Why do you give yourself hope when you know it can’t be???  Do you want to lose her forever???  Are you willing to risk it all because of these little feelings???  Did you want to break up the group???’ mentally scolded Reina as she continued to stare at the image in front of her. 

After her mental scolding, she wiped her face and decided to get out of the concert costumes and get changed for dinner.  As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, Sayumi was already changed and was watching TV while waiting for Reina.  Without hesitation, Reina quickly changed out of her costume and reapplied her make-up, checking the mirror a couple of times to make sure there were no traces of her crying.  When she was done she sat down beside Sayumi indicating she was ready.

“Done crying?” asked Sayumi without taking her eyes away from the television.  Reina looked at Sayumi “What?  Don’t look shocked!  You have been there with me throughout all this time, and we are Rokkies, I think by now, I would have grasped it when you are upset or troubled”  Reina didn’t answer she just nodded and turned her attention back to the TV “Are you ready for dinner?  We should get out things together and head out.  I’m starving” continued Sayumi



Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 26 -updated 11/18
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 19, 2009, 04:58:28 AM
Yes I do pray like that everyday. Or rather, I think, ' Hmm, I hope FaqU has updated.' then insert prayer.

Yossui's graduation. Man, I also see the beginnings of JunReina.

Oh, Eri. :smhid

Sayu just need to Falcon!Punch Eri away from Gaki and shove Reina in there for a while.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 26 -updated 11/18
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 19, 2009, 11:23:31 AM
^
Yeah it seems there's some potential JunRei there.

Quote
technically she isn't whipped more like she doesn't want to upset anyone don't you think?
Yup, the yankii is actually nice   :lol:

Quote
‘Rotten Sayu!!!  I had just managed not to…to cry…and now…damn you Sayu!’
:on lol:

Quote
‘You’re pathetic!!! You know that!!!! You’ve already decided to let it go so why are you contemplating???  Why??? Snap out of it!!!!  Why do you give yourself hope when you know it can’t be???  Do you want to lose her forever???  Are you willing to risk it all because of these little feelings???  Did you want to break up the group???’
Reina, giving up on someone is never easy and never will be  :mon exhaust:

Quote
“Done crying?”
I like this one
Sayu  :heart:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 24 & 25 -updated 11/16
Post by: kRisZ on November 19, 2009, 01:57:24 PM
@ kRisZ:I've had different pairing requests as it is and I think I caused mass confusion even for myself  :lol:

 XD sorry


Quote
Rotten Sayu!!!  I had just managed not to…to cry…and now…damn you Sayu!’

 :lol:


Letting go for the sake of not hurting someone dear to you is selfless, but what if that person you’re letting go likes you too... I think Risa likes Reina too but Reina is reading the situation the wrong way.



*sits and joins rndmnwierd in praying*  :prayers:


Sayu, Sayu, Sayu. :cry: :cry:

Tanagaki, ho!  :prayers: Tanagaki hey!  :prayers: Tanagaki yey! :prayers:

Me likes the ho! hey! yey!  XD

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 26 -updated 11/18
Post by: lil_hamz on November 20, 2009, 01:46:14 PM
C24

Well about 7 and 8 gen pairings, I can stomach Koha with either Lin2 or Aika but no more. So, that's about it? XD But I'm ok with Koharu with Gaki, Sayu and Reina.

Awww Reina is so nice, helping Sayu clean up. Who knows, she might end up liking the bunny after spending so much time together.

C25

Wow, Sayu sure is strong and determined. I want to give the girl a hug :)

C26

Quote
Rotten Sayu!!!  I had just managed not to…to cry…and now…damn you Sayu!’

Quote
“Done crying?” asked Sayumi without taking her eyes away from the television.  Reina looked at Sayumi “What?  Don’t look shocked!  You have been there with me throughout all this time, and we are Rokkies, I think by now, I would have grasped it when you are upset or troubled”

These 2 portions are my fave lines of the chapter. The 1st is cuz it made me laugh and the 2nd is cuz I think it's great that Sayu knows her fellow genners so well. In a way, I get really touched by stuff like that. Okay, I admit I'm a sap :oops:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 26 -updated 11/18
Post by: FaqU on November 21, 2009, 01:39:57 AM
@ rndmnwierd : Sorry for the late update, I was going to earlier but I had some errands to run.  Did I unintentionally create another option for pairings???  :lol:

Falcon!Punch???!! She could just drag her away  :lol:

@ pretend_2besome1 : I think that yankiis could be nice, it's a matter of who it is they are being nice to that's all. 

@ kRisZ: No no don't have to be sorry, it's all myself, I didn't keep track of what was going on and stuff like that.  With the amount of praying, I feel like we're in a temple  XD

@ lil_hamz: Ohhh do I detect a slight change in who you want the final pairing to be???

Awwww mame-chan is a sap, that's so cute!!!!  Well in a sense it makes sense that Say knows her fellow genners just like how Reina can more or less detect it too right??? 

Chapter 27

Reina just got up and walked to pick her things as Sayumi turned off the television.  Just as they were packing up a knock was heard at the door.  The duo turned their heads at the door and in popped Ai-chan’s head “Hey you guys, are you ready, everyone’s ready to go”

“Yeah Ai-chan, just give me one second to make sure we didn’t leave anything behind” as Sayumi wandered off, while Reina walked out the door with Ai-chan

“So Ai-chan, how do you feel?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean about being sub-leader now”

“To be honest, I feel scared” ‘Typical Ai-chan!’

“Scared?!  Elaborate please as to what you are scared about”

“Well… I don’t know if I can handle it and that would mean more responsibilities”

“You’ll be fine, you have Fujimoto-san to depend on right? Besides we are not that monsterish are we?” Reina cocked an eyebrow at Ai-chan

“Well….Reina, I don’t think you want to know the answer to that” laughed Ai-chan

“Answer to what?  Let’s go I’m starving already!!!!!” whined Sayumi from behind.  Ai-chan gave Reina a ‘I think you know what I mean’ look before they both shared a laugh

“You never mind that Sayu, let’s get going, wouldn’t want to hunger the bunny princess now, would we?” as Reina walked off arm-in-arm with Ai-chan leaving a confused Sayumi.

**************************************************************************************
‘Boy!  Yoshizawa-san had barely left us and already the schedules and such are messed up.  Here we are sitting in this conference room when we weren’t booked to come in today.  I thought we were supposed to be out of the agency building today so why did manager-san tell us to sit here?? What about our jobs???  I was pretty sure we weren’t scheduled to have a meeting.  Where is Fujimoto-san anyways???  Some leader, she of all people should be here.  What about Ai-chan???  God what kind of leader and sub-leader do we have?  Gaki-san is also missing!!!!  That’s odd Gaki-san always arrives half and hour earlier.  Better ask Sayu…hold on maybe Mitsui would a better choice’

“Psst!!! Mitsui!!!”

Aika, who was talking to Koharu (as usual) looked around to find the voice that was calling for her before she caught Reina waving slightly at her “Yeah Tanaka-san?”

“Do you know where the missing members are?”

“I think I saw them this morning in the hallway but then again they aren’t here so maybe it wasn’t them” shrugged Aika.  Before Reina could continue questioning Aika, in walked the missing Gokkies and Tsunku-san.

~CLAP CLAP~ “Now I know you guys must be confused on this emergency meeting but I have an announcement to make.  Fujimoto-san will be leaving Morning Musume effective immediately, so Takahashi-san will be taking the role of leader and Niigaki-san, sub-leader.  Yoroshiku onegaishimasu” bowed Tsunku-san before leaving the room

Once he left, the dead silence that was once apparent broke out into 20 questions towards the new leader and sub-leader.  Ai-chan raised her hand ushering everyone to be quiet.

“Fujimoto-san has an issue in which made her decide to leave Morning Musume and because of the change in members that is why you were all called here today.  We will have to discuss new arrangements in terms of filming for Haromoni@ and other work that use to have Fujimoto-san.  As you guys all know I just became sub-leader like a week ago and now I have been changed to leader so please I need your full cooperation.  Please take care of us” Ai-chan and Risa bowed to their fellow members.  The rest of the members looked at them in shock

“…”

“Huh?!”

“What the hell just happened?”

“What caused Fujimoto-san to leave Morning Musume”

“What will happen to Morning Musume”

“Are we going to disband?”

“Are you sure we are in safe hands?”

“Hush!  All of you!!” hollered Risa hands in a ‘back-down’ motion.  “Did you guys read the latest Friday magazine?”  Everyone shook their heads “Well if you want to know about Fujimoto-san you have 2 options 1) take a look at it and judge it for yourself or 2) ask Fujimoto-san herself.  There is only so much that Ai-chan and I know and Sayumi, yes, you’re in good hands.  You’ll be in better hands if we all cooperate to make things work.  Any other questions?”

‘Kakkoii!!!’ thought Reina as she stared at Risa in awe at how she handled the situation.  From just that, Reina knew she could rely on their leader and sub-leader.

“Manager-san, if you please, tell us about the upcoming jobs we have to do” instructed Ai-chan as she and Risa took a seat listening to their schedules.  Throughout the briefing, Reina couldn’t help but steal glances in Risa’s direction.  When the briefing was done the girls were instructed to not discuss about Miki’s situation and to stay away from the media unless necessary as the manager walked out with Ai-chan and Risa in tow.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 27 -updated 11/20
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 21, 2009, 08:44:25 AM
Quote
“I mean about being sub-leader now”

“To be honest, I feel scared”
:lol: :lol: :lol: And now she's leader!
Quote
‘Kakkoii!!!’  thought Reina as she stared at Risa in awe at how she handled the situation.  From just that, Reina knew she could rely on their leader and sub-leader.
*sings under breath* Love, love, love, I want your love.

Quote
Sorry for the late update, I was going to earlier but I had some errands to run. 
I completely understand.
Quote
Did I unintentionally create another option for pairings???
:shocked *horrified* No! No more!
Quote
Falcon!Punch???!! She could just drag her away
But where's the fun in that?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 27 -updated 11/20
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 21, 2009, 12:57:39 PM
Ahh the TanaGaki-ness is back!  :D
This time it's stronger than just subtle hints like in previous chapters .

Quote
From just that, Reina knew she could rely on their leader and sub-leader.
Yes, yes, Reina, rely on Gaki-san more, she is a reliable person  :twothumbs

:mon huh: rrrr wait......
Aren't I supposed to root for TanaShige?  :mon sweat:

Oh well, whicever is good  :hiakhiakhiak:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 27 -updated 11/20
Post by: kRisZ on November 22, 2009, 05:13:56 AM
Quote
“Psst!!! Mitsui!!!”

This one makes me  XD


Quote
“Well if you want to know about Fujimoto-san you have 2 options 1) take a look at it and judge it for yourself or 2) ask Fujimoto-san herself.

I'd love to see someone do that?  :D


Quote
There is only so much that Ai-chan and I know and Sayumi, yes, you’re in good hands.  You’ll be in better hands if we all cooperate to make things work.  Any other questions?”

 :rockon:


Quote
Kakkoii!!!’  thought Reina as she stared at Risa in awe at how she handled the situation.  From just that, Reina knew she could rely on their leader and sub-leader.

Promotion = more responsibility = less time for oneself  :ph43r:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 27 -updated 11/20
Post by: FaqU on November 23, 2009, 05:19:10 PM
@ rndmnwierd: True where is the fun in taking the normal way out right?  :lol:  Ohh the fear if I were to add another pairing and the brain damage I will be getting just thinking about how to go on the right path would be tough, I might die  :bleed eyes:

@ pretend_2besome1 : your commment threw me off a bit, because I also recalled you were rooting for TanaShige  XD

@ kRisZ: Did you want one of the members to be killed off in the story??  XD If they decide to ask Fujimoto-san, its like asking for instant death when Mikitty is grumpy.

Agree time less for oneself but thats why they need their loved ones to share in the responsibilities and make lives easier, wouldn't you say?

Chapter 28

“Oh my god!! Can you believe it Reina? Fujimoto-san quit just one week after she became leader.  What is going to happen to us after this?  Do you think Ai-chan and Gaki-san will be able to lead us?”

“Sayu!  I can’t believe you don’t have faith in Gaki-san” complained another voice other than Reina’s

“Well Eri, you only feel that way because of…well you know” Reina can see that Eri was blushing

“I agree with Eri, Sayu!  We have to believe in Ai-chan and Gaki-san and help them out if necessary, especially when the 2 transfer students join us.  They will need our help to keep everything together”

“I guess but I don’t like to be a teacher to the new students, one experience was enough for me” replied Sayumi as she looked in Koharu’s direction “Yeah once was more than enough for me”

“Haha Sayu!  Are you still bitter about your days as teacher?” laughed Eri as Sayumi shivered at the memories

“Hey since our jobs for today were re-scheduled, do you guys want to grab something to eat?  We could also buy a Friday magazine to see what this whole Fujimoto-san issue is”

“Let’s eat!!! I’m starving” agreed Eri as she rubbed her stomach.

The trio headed towards a local café (in disguise) and along the way, they bought a copy of the said Friday magazine.  The moment they placed their orders, the trio huddled around the magazine’s cover in front of them, eyes bulging, then they looked at each other and finally back down at the magazine cover.

“Can it be?  I don’t believe it”

“What’s there not to believe Sayu?  It’s all right in front of you, pictures and all!”

“Guys, lets read the details first.  Maybe this is just some sort of gimmick for people to buy their magazine” as Reina flipped open the magazine to the table of contents, she quickly glanced over, then flipped it to the page they were most intrigued with.

The 3 read the article in silence, processing every detail and information before them, sometimes doing a double take.  Reina closed the magazine when they were finished reading.

“Wow!”

“You took the words right out of my mouth”

“I still don’t believe it!!!”

“Okay Sayu now I’m going to repeat Eri’s question, what’s there not to believe?”

“I can’t believe someone would want Fujimoto-san as a girlfriend!” Eri and Reina looked at each other then the both swatted Sayumi on the arm “Itai~ What was that for?  Aren’t you guys surprised she has a boyfriend?”

“We are surprised that she was caught because of a boyfriend”

“Yeah! It’s not surprising she has one”

“Well I can’t believe she got one before me” Eri and Reina rolled their eyes “Hey do you think Wan-chan and Koharu has seen this yet?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Well if being caught having a boyfriend isn’t good, what if they were caught having a girlfriend?”

“I don’t think it would be as easily proven Sayu”

“What do you mean Eri?”  Reina and Sayumi looked in Eri’s direction, curious as to Eri’s logic

“Well we are a girl group right?  Its normal for us to be together and hang out so who can tell?”

“But what if they were accidentally caught being affectionate?”

“Yeah! If they do then they would have to leave Morning Musume for sure.  If being with a male is wrong, what would the people say if it is a girl?  I don’t think they will take it any lighter than if it was the opposite sex”

“True hmmm…” Reina also thought about what Sayumi had indicated, she was pondering what her kouhais would do and whether they will be affected by the article

“Eri…what would you do?” asked Sayumi in a close to whisper tone

“About what?” asked Eri as she sipped on her orange juice

“About you’re feelings” Sayumi rolled her eyes

“Ahhhh what feelings??” Sayumi smacked her own forehead

“You know your FEELINGS”

“Ohhhh that!”

“Yes that!”

“What are you guys talking about” asked Reina who was brought out from her thoughts

“Well Reina,…I’m in love with Gaki-san” gushed Eri “ and I plan to confess to her soon”

“Are you still going to confess to her after this?”

“Yeah why not?”

“Why not?  Do I really have to answer that questions?” hissed Sayumi

“Look I don’t see it as a problem as long as I am careful and even if we do get caught, we’ll just resign from Morning Musume”

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 28 -updated 11/23
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 23, 2009, 10:22:01 PM
 :roll:
Quote
we’ll just resign from Morning Musume”
Yeah, just.

Quote
Ohh the fear if I were to add another pairing and the brain damage I will be getting just thinking about how to go on the right path would be tough, I might die
Lol keep that in mind. :lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 28 -updated 11/23
Post by: lil_hamz on November 24, 2009, 07:49:06 AM
Quote
Ohhh do I detect a slight change in who you want the final pairing to be???

I DUNNO~~!!! What do I do now? Tell me who I should root branch for? <--- *gets whacked for being samuii* :nervous

C27

Quote
“Hush!  All of you!!” hollered Risa hands in a ‘back-down’ motion.  “Did you guys read the latest Friday magazine?”  Everyone shook their heads “Well if you want to know about Fujimoto-san you have 2 options 1) take a look at it and judge it for yourself or 2) ask Fujimoto-san herself.  There is only so much that Ai-chan and I know and Sayumi, yes, you’re in good hands.  You’ll be in better hands if we all cooperate to make things work.  Any other questions?”

‘Kakkoii!!!’ thought Reina as she stared at Risa in awe at how she handled the situation.  From just that, Reina knew she could rely on their leader and sub-leader.

I just HAD to quote this. Oooh, Risa is swoonworthy here, all take charge and firm. If I was present I would probably grab her right there and then and....ahem XD


C28

Quote
"Well I can’t believe she got one before me” Eri and Reina rolled their eyes.

Oh Sayu :lol: Hmmm, does this mean she has somewhat gotten out of her depression?

Quote
“Well if being caught having a boyfriend isn’t good, what if they were caught having a girlfriend?”

I don't know if it works like this in Japan? But I would think getting caught with a girl in your own group would be much better off than a boy. I mean, you could always find a way to explain it off and it might still be believable? But with a guy it's adios bye bye cha cha sayonara~! :(
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 28 -updated 11/23
Post by: kRisZ on November 24, 2009, 01:12:37 PM
Quote
“I can’t believe someone would want Fujimoto-san as a girlfriend!”

Damn, that one caught me off guard  :lol: that is so untrue  :roll:


Quote
“Look I don’t see it as a problem as long as I am careful and even if we do get caught, we’ll just resign from Morning Musume”

Whoa


Quote
Did you want one of the members to be killed off in the story??   If they decide to ask Fujimoto-san, its like asking for instant death when Mikitty is grumpy.

No :D I don't want anyone dead, it's more like they lived to tell the tale  XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 28 -updated 11/23
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 24, 2009, 03:23:15 PM
Well, originally I was lured in by TanaGaki before the TanaShige-ness showed up  XD

Quote
“Look I don’t see it as a problem as long as I am careful and even if we do get caught, we’ll just resign from Morning Musume”
:O Eri was so determined!
Maybe Reina should follow her example
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 28 -updated 11/23
Post by: FaqU on November 25, 2009, 03:38:46 PM
@ rndmnwierd:  I will keep it in mind however, my memory is not the greatest in the world so I say this now, I will not be surprised if I did add more pairings and create brain damage to myself  :lol:

@ lil_hamz : *WHACK*  :lol: You should root for.........JunLin  XD

I'm sure regardless if she was taking charge or whatever you'd still grab her and..... yeah you get the idea  :lol:

Sayu is determined, she will get over Eri and will move on with life!!!! Go Sayu, do what most people can't do in life  :lol:

@ kRisZ : I don't know, living to tell the tale is very hard and probably if it was to happen would be exaggerated like it really was scary but in fact in real life it was like this:

Random: So Fujimoto-san, I heard you were dating that guy, is it true?
Mikitty: What's it to you?
Random: Just wondering, we are concerned
Mikitty: Yes I am
Random: Are you happy with it?
Mikitty: Yes I am

which turns out to be like:
Random: So Fujimoto-san flared up and then fangs started growing out from her mouth and her eyes went red, you could practically see smoke coming out from her.  She nearly ate me alive but I got the truth, I finally got the truth before she could.  Then I ran and ran as fast as my legs could carry me and it was hard to shake her off.  I was wounded from her fingernails, she slashed me and.....

 XD XD XD XD

@ pretend_2besome1: Eri is determined that it was an easy solution to a problem however, is it as easy??? I mean going out with a guy was bad enough with the media.  How will things turn out if it was the same-sex?

Chapter 29

“YOU’LL WHAT???” Everyone turned their attention to the flaring Reina, who had gotten up from her seat.  She looked around “What are you guys all staring at?”

Sayumi pulled Reina back down “Hush! Reina! We don’t want to attract any attention”

“What’s with the outburst?  Don’t worry about it”

‘I can’t believe she said that!  Does Morning Musume mean nothing to her?  Doesn’t she realize the risk she is taking and the risk she is putting Gaki-san through if they do go out?  Doesn’t she know how much Morning Musume means to Gaki-san and she’ll throw out what means a lot to Gaki-san out the window?  Is she insane?’

“I hope you know what you’re doing Eri.  So when are you going to confess?” asked Sayumi which earned her a death glare from Reina

“Not now, I think she’ll be busy getting use to the responsibilities and duties as sub-leader.  But maybe as soon as everything gets back into order”

Thinking that it would be a bad idea to continue lingering on the topic, Sayumi dropped it and randomly started a new topic.  When they finished their meal, they walked back to the hotel with mostly Sayumi and Eri talking, whereas Reina was more or less still peeved at Eri.

“Sayu, what are you guys going to do later?”

“I am tired, so I am hitting the sack”

“Er…Eri I have to clean up my things for tomorrow, I kinda started throwing my things around and Reina was lecturing me about this morning”

“Awwww!!! Do you have to?? Gaki-san is probably having meetings with manager-san and Ai-chan so I don’t think she will be back anytime soon.  What am I going to do?  It’s so boring staying in the room by myself”

“Well I could come by after I am done okay?”

Eri’s face lightened up “For sure? You promise?”

Sayumi giggled, “yes” as she and Reina walked into their room.

As soon as the room door was closed, Sayumi’s smile disappeared as she faced Reina “What was that all about?” as she placed her hands on her hips staring at Reina

“What was what all about?”

“Don’t act dumb with me Tanaka Reina!  What was your outburst at Eri about?”

“She is being selfish that’s why!”

“How so?”

“She is putting Gaki-san and her career on the line by being so uncaring whether they get caught or not.  What does she think Morning Musume is??? I don’t know about her but I do recall that to Gaki-san it is important.  She loves being a Musume so I don’t know how Eri can say the things she did as if it was nothing”

“Well what would you do?  You have feelings for Gaki-san, you are more of a coward but you may as well love Gaki-san as much as Eri”

“I wouldn’t confess to her even more now!”

“Why is that?  What if Gaki-san loves you?  What if Gaki-san was willing to take that chance?”

“I won’t!  First of all, I don’t think she does, secondly, we both love Morning Musume just as much.  I wouldn’t want to get into a relationship that puts something that we both love at risk.  I don’t want to be the cause of Gaki-san’s unhappiness and regret.  I don’t want to chance something if it will harm Gaki-san in the end and make her regret for the rest of her life.  I want to be brave and say that I will risk everything for Gaki-san but I am being realistic here, I can’t.  At least not when it comes to both of our careers, she loves being a Musume and so do I.  Thirdly is because of Eri.  Yes I may be upset at the fact she is being reckless about this situation, but she is also one of my best friends and she has been close to Gaki-san.  That is another thing that I can’t risk, losing a best friend and if losing Eri will upset Gaki-san then I don’t want to be the one who is the cause of it.  It may sound like happiness that want to chance it now, but who can guarantee that in the future we don’t think along the lines of “what would I have become if I didn’t choose this relationship?”.  I think that would be more painful to hear, don’t you think?”

Sayumi thought about Reina’s reasoning and slowly her hands fell from her hips “I guess you make a good point, but even if the other party is willing to take that plunge with you?  Doesn’t that mean that you are worth it and the relationship is worth it?”

“I don’t know Sayu but I just can’t be as positive as you say.  Can we drop this?  I don’t want to think about it anymore”

“But..”

“But nothing Sayu!  There are too many factors that are on the line and none of us can guarantee that the things we love will forever be there if I take that risk” as Reina got into her bed and pulled the covers over her head.

“I hope you won’t regret and that you’re right that it is better for both of you”

~KNOCK KNOCK~ Sayumi went to fetch the door considering the fact that Reina did not want to surface from under the blankets anytime soon.

“You guys won’t believe it but apparently the 2 transfer students will be joining us for our next single”

“Already?  No offense but will they be okay?  Like will we be able to communicate?”

“I don’t know I just heard it from Gaki-san…Sayu! You haven’t even started cleaning up?  What have you been doing all this time?”  Eri looked over at what Sayumi was suppose to do untouched

“Er…I was about to”

“Tsk tsk…well anyways gotta go.  Gaki-san got off her meetings so now Ai-chan, Gaki-san and I are gonna chill in our room.  Later!” and Eri dashed back to her own room

Sayumi closed the door to see that Reina had not moved an inch from her position so she decided not to continue the topic as she walked into the bathroom.  Unknowingly, Reina let a lone tear fall from her eyes onto her pillow. ‘If only we didn’t love being in Morning Musume, if only Eri doesn’t love you too, maybe I could be selfish, maybe we could be something more than friends or bandmates’ as Reina closed her eyes.



Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 29 -updated 11/25
Post by: kRisZ on November 25, 2009, 04:45:20 PM
@ kRisZ : I don't know, living to tell the tale is very hard and probably if it was to happen would be exaggerated like it really was scary but in fact in real life it was like this:

Random: So Fujimoto-san, I heard you were dating that guy, is it true?
Mikitty: What's it to you?
Random: Just wondering, we are concerned
Mikitty: Yes I am
Random: Are you happy with it?
Mikitty: Yes I am

which turns out to be like:
Random: So Fujimoto-san flared up and then fangs started growing out from her mouth and her eyes went red, you could practically see smoke coming out from her.  She nearly ate me alive but I got the truth, I finally got the truth before she could.  Then I ran and ran as fast as my legs could carry me and it was hard to shake her off.  I was wounded from her fingernails, she slashed me and.....

 XD XD XD XD


Oh god  :rofl:  :rofl:  :rofl:


Quote
“Tsk tsk…well anyways gotta go.  Gaki-san got off her meetings so now Ai-chan, Gaki-san and I are gonna chill in our room.  Later!” and Eri dashed back to her own room

I wonder why Sayu didn't wince at this [option 1: Her mind is fully absorbed with the cleaning up thing. 2: She's now accepted her fate 3: TOA as in Transfer of affection 4: Her concern over Reina which also leads to TOA  :D


Reina's love is so selfless; she deserves the love of Risa all the more, I think.


If only and what if


Quote
Agree time less for oneself but thats why they need their loved ones to share in the responsibilities and make lives easier, wouldn't you say?

Very true  :yep:  One of the best perks there is.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 29 -updated 11/25
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 25, 2009, 05:19:42 PM
I agree with Reina on all points, but at the same time I want Risa to confess to her. Poor girl.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 29 -updated 11/25
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 25, 2009, 07:21:39 PM
Quote
How will things turn out if it was the same-sex?
I don't know how the Japanese society view it but it won't be easy.

I like how Reina was trying to be realistic but maybe she's being too hard on herself, she's stubborn with her decision.
Sayu's suggestion that's worth considering:
Quote
“I guess you make a good point, but even if the other party is willing to take that plunge with you?  Doesn’t that mean that you are worth it and the relationship is worth it?”
I think love is worthy enough.

Sayu's been a Reina expert lately, she knows when she's sad or mad, and it's like their role was reversed. Reina used to console Sayu, now it's Sayu's turn to do the same.
I love the balance of their relationship  :mon determined:

Though I'm rather wondering at how quick Sayu seemed to recover after her decision to move on....Can she forget Eri that fast? Has she fell for someone else? *coughReinacough*  ;D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 29 -updated 11/25
Post by: FaqU on November 27, 2009, 02:41:51 PM
@ kRisZ: Glad you loved my mini manuscript  ;)

Under circumstances where she and Reina are having a discussion about Reina's problems, what would you do if you were Sayu???  What would you be thinking if you were having a major discussion about your best friends' issues and your crush runs off to their own crush, what would go through your mind?

@  rndmnwierd: I am not surprised you agree with Reina, will her chance ever come????  Will she take that step????

@ pretend_2besome1: Definitely won't be easy, I don't think in an Asian community, it is easier than a Caucasian community  :?

Well we can't have Reina being the only one to console people, she can have a weak side too, thus they are still human regardless if they are idols.

Has Sayu recovered from her decision to move on....realistically???

Chapter 30

The next day was back to work for everyone, they had to start recording their new single as well as dance lessons and PV shooting.  When the girls got to the recording room, the 2 new members were already there looking over the lyrics off the new song making their own notes.

Linlin noticed her senpai walk in and immediately she jolted up with JunJun greeting them.  JunJun who was a tad bit startled accidentally bumped her knee onto the coffee table in front of her.  Reina and Sayumi who had witnessed this giggled at their kouhais, whereas Ai-chan and Risa went up to greet them and make sure she was okay.

“They are just too cute.  Did you see how nervous they were when they saw us?” whispered Reina as she watched Ai-chan and Gaki-san talking to them about not being jittery around other members.  Although the 2 members could understand majority of what they are being told but their faces said otherwise so Reina and Sayumi laughed a little watching their leader and subleader using hand gestures trying to convey their message.

“Yeah I feel bad for scaring them though”

“Yeah right Sayu, you and I both love to show them the senpai sides of us” nudged Reina to Sayumi’s arm

“You’re right.  Oh this will be fun!”  Sayumi put her hands together in excitement.

“Don’t go overboard though, they are still studying our language”

“You’re right…now why did you have to remind me Reina?  Now I feel evil and bad”

“Why would you feel bad?  You are exceptionally poisoned tongued as it is, never knew you would feel guilty.  Remember the time you threw the mic at Ishikawa-san?”

Sayumi recalled the memory for a minute “You’re right I probably wouldn’t” Reina shook her head at her companion

The duo watched as their leader was called by Tsunku to start.  Since Risa was alone with the 2 exchange students, the evil duo decided to formally introduce themselves.

They walked up arm in arm to the scared kouhais stopping Risa’s discussion midsentence.  “Ah Tanakacchi, Sayumin come introduce yourselves to the new members”

“Tanaka Reina desu” Reina watched as JunJun, who was standing behind LinLin, side stepped from behind LinLin and gave them a slight nod whereas LinLin bowed and greeted them “Yoroshiku onegaishimasu”

“Yoroshiku onegaishimas” greeted Reina without taking her eyees off JunJun.  JunJun noticed Reina’s staring so she diverted her eyes to anywhere but Reina.  Reina giggled mentally in her mind at how her yankii eyes spooked her kouhai

Sayumi on the other hand was talking to LinLin with Risa “So LinLin how is your studying going?  Do…you…understand…what…I…am…saying?”

“Ano, Michishige-san, studying is good…your concern, thank you”

“Well at least you understand, but obviously you’re studying could be better but not to worry it will” LinLin just smiled and bowed

“LinLin don’t mind Michishige-san here she likes to speak her mind” exclaimed Risa before going into the recording room and giving Sayumi a semi-glare

“No no I don’t mind!  Advice given to me, encourages me to study hard”

“Well well well Sayu I think we’ve found ourselves an optimistic one.  Hope she doesn’t act like you and Ishikawa-san otherwise the members and I are in for a lot of ear troubles when you guys get into one of those ridiculous arguments” declared Reina who had finally lifted her yankii stare from JunJun

“It’s great to meet you finally.  We are big fans so please be nice to us” both JunJun and LinLin bowed again

“Damn, why did she have to do that?  Now I might actually feel guilty if we bully them” whispered Reina to Sayumi.

“I know but I think you’ve done your thing with JunJun over there, she hasn’t loosened up on bit” Sayumi nodded in JunJun’s direction and sure enough JunJun was still staring at the ground

“Awww crap!!!” Reina was going to comfort the poor girl but was halted when Tsunku-san called for her turn.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 29 -updated 11/25
Post by: kRisZ on November 27, 2009, 03:20:16 PM
Under circumstances where she and Reina are having a discussion about Reina's problems, what would you do if you were Sayu???  What would you be thinking if you were having a major discussion about your best friends' issues and your crush runs off to their own crush, what would go through your mind?

Sayu did a good job  :)   There’s a proper time for every thing  :)   Why do I feel like a kid being lectured by her mom/dad?  XD


Quote
evil duo

 :lol:


Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 30 -updated 11/27
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 27, 2009, 05:47:38 PM
JunReina no! Tanagaki yes! Do I have to chant again? :lol:

Lol at the 'scary' sempais.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 30 -updated 11/27
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 27, 2009, 08:33:00 PM
Quote
Has Sayu recovered from her decision to move on....realistically???
It's kind of scary when you answer a question with another question, like something gonna happen soon....  :nervous

Quote
the evil duo
Reina's been spending too much time with Sayu  :lol:

Okay, am I seeing a come back of JunRei hints in this chapter?  :on yellcard:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 30 -updated 11/27
Post by: FaqU on November 29, 2009, 06:25:16 PM
@ kRisZ: Thanks for making me sound like an old person  :angry:   :lol:

@ rndmnwierd: Oh no!! the chant!!!!  :O :O Please don't  :bow:  XD I....I got your message loud and clear please nooooooooo!!!!!  XD

@ pretend_2besome1: Do you mean that in a general sense or is that statement directed to only me  :nervous I didn't intend to answer a question with another question  ;)

Why yes, the evil duo, one who is more yankii and tough in image and one who is more cynical in words and in mind  :lol:

JunRei??? I don't know  :lol:

Chapter 31

When she finished her sections, she wanted to apologize to JunJun or at least make her fell comfortable around them, but because the leader and subleader were there, Reina dropped the idea ‘Can’t afford to ruin my image within the members, I’ll have to wait’

It was finally the 2 members’ turn and apparently all members stayed behind all curious as to how the new girls’ vocals were

‘She’s got a deeper voice and needs to be stronger whereas LinLin has a stronger voice, like really strong, she just may be able to match Ai-chan’s’

“Tanakacchi!” called Risa tapping Reina on the shoulder, in which broke Reina’s thoughts and gaze from the new kouhais

“What’s up Gaki-san?”

“Ai-chan and I thought that we should welcome the girls on their first official single with us by going out to dinner after this”

“That sounds like a good idea, after that we have dance practice right?”

“Yeah so do you mind passing along the word for everyone to gather their things, we will be having dinner and then straight to the dance studio”

“Roger that subleader” saluted Reina as she left to search for her other bandmates, who left after hearing the 2 new members sing a little.

‘Why is Reina looking for them?  They have cells right?  Reina could just message them!!  Reina is such a genius!!!’  as she pulled out her phone and message everyone.  When she was done she was about to grab something to drink when she saw 2 of her other kouhais sneaking about.  Reina got curious as she followed them.

“You’ve-you’ve read about Fujimoto-san right?  Is that why you’ve been ignoring me?” Silence ‘What?!! Were these 2 together?’ pondered Reina as she hid behind a corner listening in “I don’t ever want to force you to do anything and I respect your decisions so if this is what you…you want… just know that you can always depend on me”

“Maimi-chan, I don’t know if I can deal with this because I’m scared, scared they will take me away from you, also what about the girls?  Do you think they won’t be scared?  We could both be taken away from our group, then what will the girls think?”

“Erika, they knew about us and they also knew that we will be facing difficult decisions just like they are heck look at them!!! Chisa and Mai, Airin and Rii-chan, they all face the same dilemma as us” ‘Wow were the kids all dating?!’ “But I think it is something they will be careful about.”

“I’m sorry Maimi-chan but being here is something very important to me…to us.   You have the chance to be something more than I do and I can’t believe that you will throw it all away for something that may never last!!!!  We are young, we probably have more choices out there, choices that won’t jeopardize our careers.  I’m sorry but being in H!P right now is more important that what we have”

Reina could hear Maimi exhale “I…I know, which is why I’d rather let you go than to try to stop you from leaving me.  I’ll…I’ll see you around Erika”  Reina hid herself as to not be seen by her kouhai until Maimi was gone.  Reina looked around the corner and saw Erika buying her face in her hands crying

“Am I making a mistake?  Why is my heart hurting more than ever???  We are young, we couldn’t possibly know love like this.  If I run back to you, can I risk it?  Do I want to risk it?  How can Airin and Risako-chan do this?  Get yourself together Erika!!! Maimi-chan will be more hurt if you’re like this” Erika lightly slapped herself a couple of times before wiping her eyes and heading off.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 31 -updated 11/29
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 29, 2009, 06:51:52 PM
It was directed to you regarding the story (which is why if you answer with another question it became scary) but it's okay.

Ooo...YajiUme? I thought with you it's going to be MaimiAiri.
If I remember correctly, Airi is Reina's imouto, right? So it's rather interesting if she didn't know about AiriRisako (how to call this pairing anyway?)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 31 -updated 11/29
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 29, 2009, 10:11:52 PM
Quote
‘Wow were the kids all dating?!’
Yeah, holy carp.

*pulls out drum threateningly* Tanagakiiiii.... Taaannnaaaagakiiiii. :grin:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 31 -updated 11/29
Post by: kRisZ on November 30, 2009, 05:37:13 AM
Hmmm almost similar situation, will it become an eye opener?

EDIT

Quote
@ kRisZ: Thanks for making me sound like an old person

You're welcome  XD
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 31 -updated 11/29
Post by: lil_hamz on November 30, 2009, 08:59:53 AM
C29

I want Sayu to be happy. I DO! But she got over Eri so quickly, it's almost as though she has fallen for someone else without realizing it? Reina maybe? ;)

C30

Like rnd, I'm picking up a ReinaJun vibe. Are you really gonna do it? Or is it just a trick to throw us readers off :D


C31

Holy :shocked Airi x Risako??? This is new, but I can accept it. I loved their duet on Very Beauty in the combined concert :wub: I wonder what Reina's gonna do after finding out about the kids.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 31 -updated 11/29
Post by: FaqU on November 30, 2009, 06:26:21 PM
@ pretend_2besome1:  :banghead: definitely not a rep I would like to have, me scary????  :smhid nope nope nope I refuse to accept  :lol: j/k, I find that a good thing sometimes  :twisted:

Technically I would have put MaimiAiri but I am open to other pairings, just that if they were main characters, more or less I am in favor of MaimiAiri.  Considering that they aren't in the story, I wouldn't mind putting them with others.

You are right, Airi is Reina's imoutou, however, I also have mentioned that they haven't seen each other in a while (refer back to when Reina first bumps into Airi), so it isn't surprising that Reina is unaware of this fact.  Busy schedules between everyone  :D

@ rndmnwierd: Oh no it's the chanting, it's begun *grabs head and  :banghead:*  XD

Yeah I know, I am digging myself further into a grave but I didn't want to  :cry: I swear, the story is writing itself now, like some invisible force is controlling my fingers and types away  :cry: Stop it fingers, stop it  XD XD

@ kRisZ: eye opener?  Will the additions open your eyes wide???  :lol:
 
and you wonder why I bash people on a weekly basis...  XD

@ lil_hamz: answer to C29 will be answered.....in this chapter  ;)

C30: the question is....do you want me to do it??? Change the direction of the story from the beginning?

C31: Why surprised??? they are close to begin with, I recall seeing fics about this duet before......not recalling when though.  What IS Reina going to do with this new found information???  ;)

Chapter 32

“Tanakacchi!!!” Reina turned around from her eavesdropping, behind her was Risa walking up to her “what are you doing standing here?  Did you inform the other members?”

“Y-yeah I messaged everyone”

“What’s wrong?  You look distracted”

“Nothing Gaki-san.  I was wondering if I bought everything along with me, like my tracksuits”

“Okay, well I think we should be wrapping up here soon so get to the van okay?” instructed Risa as she went back to the recording room not before saying “Thanks!  I owe you one for helping me out”

‘Wow!  Maimi-chan and Erika-san were together.  So were Okai-chan and Mai-chan, Airi-chan and Risako-chan.  How many are together?  How many were affected by Fujimoto-san?  My imoutou and her girlfriend shrugged it off and are still together.  What made them decided to make that decision?  I’m sure that being in H!P was important to Airin yet why is she endangering something she loves?  I’ll have to speak to her about this.  I want to know if she knows what she will be giving up’ as Reina made a mental note before heading off to the van.

When she got there, only the 2 new members were there ‘I haven’t apologized for scaring JunJun off earlier maybe I should do it now’ “Er…JunJun”  JunJun turned to meet Reina’s eyes, then immediately her eyes fell onto the floor “I’m sorry if I frightened you earlier”  JunJun lifted her eyes and met Reina’s
 
“Don’t worry Tanaka-san, JunJun won’t put it into heart and don’t mind JunJun, she is a bit nervous around other members” JunJun nodded in agreement with LinLin’s statement

“I understand all about being nervous because that’s how we all were when we first joined” Reina took a seat in front of JunJun and LinLin “But I guess JunJun would be more frightened considering the fact that she has to learn a totally new language.  LinLin has been a H!P egg so you would feel a little more comfortable?” LinLin nodded “But trust me, everyone is just as nervous having you guys in the group”

“How come?” this was the first time JunJun had spoken

“Because we wouldn’t want to offend our fellow members.  We are not familiar with the Chinese culture either, so we have the same fears as you do” Reina saw as JunJun slowly smiled “Anyways we want you to have fun like we do so don’t be scared of us okay?”

“Ganbaremasu” both JunJun and LinLin shouted.  The rest of the members were filing into the van and were getting ready to eat.  Reina wasn’t really listening to the conversations that were occurring around her for she was thinking of one particular thing ‘JunJun’s smile is alluring and eye catching.  It’s sweet, makes her look kinda cute’ as she tore herself from Sayumi, JunJun and LinLin, she was met by the scene of Eri and Risa fooling around with their own conversation ‘JunJun’s smile is sweet and cute but nothing compares to Gaki-san’s smile.  One look and it brightens any day’

“Stop gawking” whispered Sayumi tapping on Reina’s shoulder

Reina tore her eyes away from the scene and glared at Sayumi, “I’m not gawking!!!! Like you aren’t affected”

Sayumi looked at Eri and Risa and her smile faded, Reina noticed it and quickly apologized “I’m sorry Sayu, I didn’t mean to mention it”

Sayumi shook her head, “I am determined to get over it all”

“Will you? Will you really get over Eri that quickly??? I mean lately it seems like Eri hasn’t been making you upset anymore, so…so I wonder…” Reina’s voice trailed from the whisper she began with

“You wonder if I ever did love Eri right?  I do and I did however” Sayumi held onto Reina’s hands “I’m concerned about you, why can’t you just let Gaki-san go like I let Eri?  Maybe we could be more happier, find better people.  I’ve noticed you looking at JunJun a lot lately, maybe you should give up” encouraged Sayumi checking to make sure no one was listening.  Luckily they were sitting in the back so they didn’t have to worry about anyone behind them, but they wanted to make sure that people on the side (Aika and Koharu) and people in front (JunJun and LinLin) were not listening in.  They didn’t have to worry about Aika and Koharu because the duo were in their own little love world whereas JunJun and LinLin were sleeping, but just in case, Reina and Sayumi still kept their voices low

“Sayu, I…I…I don’t want to.  I love seeing Gaki-san smile, her every movement, the smell that lingers when she walks by, I…I’m not ready to just let it go.  Even…even if I’m not the one that she chooses to make her happy.  Sayu, don’t be concentrating on me, I’ll deal with it, you just deal with your emotions and figuring out how you will let Eri go.  I’ll be at your service whenever you need me”

“No Reina, I don’t need you to do that, you’ve helped me more than enough and I think you’re suffering more than I am”

Reina shook her head, “Sayu, I am not suffering more than you are because at least I admit my feelings, you on the other hand are trying to force yours out.  Don’t worry about me, let’s deal with your issues first”

“But…”

“No buts, look, we just have to be each other pillars of support okay?  Don’t think that my issue is any more important than your own, because it isn’t okay?  Promise me?”  Sayumi shook her head and smiled weakly “Good, so let’s liven up the mood tonight okay?  No tears, we can watch some variety shows or something, get us into the laughing mode”
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 32 -updated 11/30
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on November 30, 2009, 06:53:18 PM
Quote
I find that a good thing sometimes :twisted:
:O Now it's scary  :lol:

I like both MaimiAiri and YajiUme so it's good  :)

Quote
You are right, Airi is Reina's imoutou, however, I also have mentioned that they haven't seen each other in a while (refer back to when Reina first bumps into Airi), so it isn't surprising that Reina is unaware of this fact.  Busy schedules between everyone
Ahh...I forgot that part it seems  :doh:

Quote
I’ll have to speak to her about this.  I want to know if she knows what she will be giving up
I think it will be a good idea to ask Airi, maybe Reina can learn some things from her?

JunRei hints making a come back..... :mon speechless:
I'm not against this pairing in general but in your story I rather go for TanaShige, TanaGaki, or TanaKamei (just cuz I'm so biased XD)
So JunRei  :on redcard:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 32 -updated 11/30
Post by: rndmnwierd on November 30, 2009, 11:07:08 PM
Quote
I swear, the story is writing itself now, like some invisible force is controlling my fingers and types away   Stop it fingers, stop it

Ah, yeah, I know how that is. I have the same problem sometimes. Don't worry, as long as Reina pines away, I'll be happy (and sad, but you know...) *tosses away drums and pats you on the head* No more chanting, I promise.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 32 -updated 11/30
Post by: kRisZ on December 01, 2009, 12:10:35 PM
Quote
‘JunJun’s smile is sweet and cute but nothing compares to Gaki-san’s smile.  One look and it brightens any day’

This was the fishy thing I mentioned before, glad it has that bold thing added, but it still is fishy to me


Quote
“You wonder if I ever did love Eri right?  I do and I did however” Sayumi held onto Reina’s hands “I’m concerned about you, why can’t you just let Gaki-san go like I let Eri?  Maybe we could be more happier, find better people.

The Angel Sayu  :luvluv2: why don't you both date instead  ;D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 32 -updated 11/30
Post by: FaqU on December 02, 2009, 03:42:05 PM
@ pretend_2besome1: Do I scare you???  :twisted:

Oh boy!!!! I wonder what the writing god has in store for me~~  :lol:

@ rndmnwierd:  :cry: thank you, thank you  :cry:  XD but seriously the chanting doesn't bother me, it's a good reminder from time to time about the pairings that I have in the story before new ones start popping out left, right, and centre  XD

@ kRisZ: I don't see anything fishy  :roll:

Sayu Sayu Sayu, just when everyone knows you to be so poison-tongued, you show you're sweet side  :wub:

Chapter 33

For the next while, JunJun and LinLin had gotten warmed up to the members as the members have done the same.  Reina noticed things about JunJun and was enjoying the moments they were together.  For Reina it was great to do things with the new members because it replaces the lonely time thinking about her feelings for Risa.  At times Risa would come up and ask her out for a movie or something, in which Reina would enjoy but one look to the turtle beside Risa and Reina would immediately decline saying that she has made plans with Sayumi or JunJun.  Slowly, Risa stopped asking her to join them and only went places with Eri.

‘I’m sorry Gaki-san but Eri loves you, please treat her nicely’   Reina started letting her feelings for Risa go or at least she thought she had, she didn’t realize how strong her feelings for Risa were until that faithful day when Eri came knocking on Sayumi and Reina’s door.

“Sayu!  Open the door you lazy bunny!”

“Arg!!  Who would be knocking at this hour?” Sayumi opened the door, in came a certain turtle who zoomed past Sayumi and jumped on one of the beds

“OI!!! Get off my bed” Reina demanded as she came out of the bathroom

“I’m so excited! I can’t contain myself!  I have to share this with you guys!”

“Woah!  Down girl, down!” shouted Sayumi “Do I need to get you a treat to tame you?”

“I’m not a dog nor a horse Sayu!” pouted Eri, Sayumi just shrugged her shoulders “Anyways I confessed tonight”  ‘The very words that I was afraid of and thought I had forgotten’

“You what?!” yelled Reina which shocked Sayumi and Eri

“I…er…confessed to Gaki-san tonight?” replied Eri exchanging a 'what's with her' glance with Sayu before picking up one of Reina’s pillows and hugging it bearing a dreamy look

Before Reina could ask for the details, her phone vibrated.  She snapped it open to find a message from Gaki-san,

~Meet me by the pool~

“Guys I want to know details but I have to quickly run out for a bit so Sayu remember everything” as Reina dashed out the door towards the pool.  As she was walking towards her target, memories flooded her mind from the last time she was in this type of scenario with Gaki-san “Hey”

Risa turned around and smiled “Hey yourself stranger”
****************************

Extremely short chapter I know however I like to keep the upcoming conversation between the 2 mysterious for a day or two  :lol: Any ideas of what and how the conversation will be like???
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 33 -updated 12/02
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 02, 2009, 04:25:14 PM
You are so mean.... How can you just leave me with a cliffhanger like that when I'm about to go to work?!


 :lol: :lol: :lol: Well, if Eri is happy, then I guess that means Gaki accepted. Right? And the convo is going to gauge Reina's reaction, because I'm still convinced that Risa likes that dumb yanki. Amiright?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 33 -updated 12/02
Post by: kRisZ on December 02, 2009, 04:29:20 PM
Quote
Slowly, Risa stopped asking her to join them and only went places with Eri.

I hope you'll never regret it Reina


Quote
“I’m so excited! I can’t contain myself!  I have to share this with you guys!”

OMG  :shocked


Quote
~Meet me by the pool~

OMG   :dizzy:


Extremely short chapter I know however I like to keep the upcoming conversation between the 2 mysterious for a day or two  :lol: Any ideas of what and how the conversation will be like???

Please have mercy, don't kill us... onegai shimasu  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 33 -updated 12/02
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 02, 2009, 04:35:54 PM
Quote
Do I scare you???  :twisted:
Actually you make me want to laugh with that smiley  XD

Quote
Any ideas of what and how the conversation will be like???
Maybe Gaki will reveal that she actually likes Reina but since Reina has been avoiding her and pretty much shoving her into Eri's direction, she gave up, moved on and accept Eri's feeling.

Eri doesn't seem sad when she came to their room and she also get dreamy look, so I assume Gaki didn't turn her down?

And if that's the case then it's gonna be like in the prologue part. Though Reina's probably gonna sorely regretted her decision giving Gaki to Eri instead of fighting for her love   :mon wind:

But that's just me  ;D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 33 -updated 12/02
Post by: cogi_yoshi on December 04, 2009, 07:23:35 PM
NUUUUuuuuu~~~~!!!! SUCH A CLIFF HANGER!!!!! :tantrum: :temper:

so Eri confessed...hmmm...
My thought?
Eri just confessed to Gaki just before she went to Sayu and Reina to share the news.... since she's acting really giddy and happy... Gaki probably didn't turn her down... but then..as soon as Eri was away...little Gaki messaged kitty to come to the pool and meet her...probably to have another of their awkward talk.. and what do I mean by that? well, it means talking in a form of questions again like when they were on Reina's hometown having a talk about having boyfriends or girlfriends. Much like the "I have this friend of mine who likes someone" thing but in reality, it's them. Another thing that's possible to happen is that Reina answered Risa's statement "That is mine to keep and for you to find out" thing. and Risa became quiet when she mentioned Eri.... ahahaha... or... Risa just want to have that talk to somehow 'indirectly' convince Reina to fight for her. To sweep her away from Eri while there's still time left for them... but then again... in the prologue... Reina's already heart broken so it might be that Reina didn't confess her feelings to Risa.. and Risa... eventhough it somewhat hurt her, not wanting to hurt the feelings of a certain turtle...just go on with the flow....

Just thinking out loud. :on lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 33 -updated 12/02
Post by: lil_hamz on December 06, 2009, 06:17:08 AM
C32

Quote
Reina tore her eyes away from the scene and glared at Sayumi, “I’m not gawking!!!! Like you aren’t affected”

Wrong thing to say Reina. Please remove your foot from your mouth :lol:

Hmmm, Sayu is encouraging Reina to go after JJ. So this means she hasn't fallen for her yet.

C33

Quote
Risa turned around and smiled “Hey yourself stranger”

Do you use this line a lot XD Seems kinda...oh I dunno...sexy? :P

GAH~!!! 2 whole days??? You better come back and update. Oh even locks won't work on your window :twisted: Kidding kidding :grin:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 33 -updated 12/02
Post by: FaqU on December 07, 2009, 03:28:08 PM
@ rndmnwierd: I am not mean, I am busy  :P Eri being happy doesn't necessarily mean that Risa has accepted yet either, it could just mean she has a chance.  Risa's convo with Reina??? Not answering what the deal with that is since I am updating that now.  ;)

@ kRisZ: Kill you guys???  :shocked Now why would you say that???  :roll:  XD

@ pretend_2besome1: I'm glad someone remembers how things all started...because I forget sometimes  XD Excellent analysis!!!!! However....if Risa did have feelings for Reina, and is going to accept Eri, what is the purpose of revealing all of this to Reina??? Wouldn't that make things...complicated  :?

@ cogi_yoshi: An unintended cliffhanger to be exact, I was hoping I could post a longer chapter but I had work so I had to end things at that point.  Another good analysis!!!!! I am utterly shocked at how readers analyze what is going to happen and what will happen based on what has happened....for a moment there, that all sounded confusing but I'm pretty sure you get the idea.  I don't think I can comment on what the convo will be like because...well I am posting it now  :lol:

@ mame-chan: No I don't use that line a lot....I think, let me count  :? I have used it a total of.....let's just say I use it when I haven't seen some friends in a while  XD but no I don't think the context when I personally used it was 'sexy'.

You are pretty lucky that you commented recently because for you it would be like ONLY 2 days, for others it was a total of 5, in which I sincerely apologize for  :bow:

Things have been hectic recently so please forgive me if I don't update as quickly as I hope to.  I am trying my best to update when I am at work, at school or at home so please bear with me onegaishimasu (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/kneelbow.gif)

Chapter 34

“what’s up Gaki-san”

Reina watched as Risa moved slightly forward on the lawn chair she was sitting from and patted the spot behind her “I need advice Dr. Reina”

Reina grinned as she sat behind Risa and waited for Risa to get into place before locking her arms around Risa’s waist “About what?”

“I think by now you’ve heard that Kame has confessed her feelings for me.”  Reina nodded on Risa’s shoulder “Well I don’t know what to do”

“Elaborate please”

“Well I mentioned to you before that there was a certain person that I have developed feelings for right?” Reina nodded “Well that person has become distant with me and I found myself spending more time with Kame” ‘So the person she was referring to was not Eri?!! Then who is it??  But what does it matter?  Eri loves Gaki-san, I still would’ve given up’

Risa turned facing Reina “I’ve been waiting all this time to confirm these feelings of this other person, yet it seems like they don’t notice me anymore.  Over the past few weeks, my time spent with Kame was fun, it took things off my mind, but I don’t want to make use of Kame’s feelings.  What should I do?”

‘Why does she have to pick me to talk about these things??? I don’t have a choice as to how to answer her do I?’ “Gaki-san, I…I think you should give Eri a chance” ‘I can’t believe I’m saying this’ Reina looked away from Risa

Risa kept her stare onto Reina “Do you really think I should?”

‘Why do you have to torture me with this? I don’t want to but I already know you will be happy with her.  Like you said, your time with Eri was fun and it took your troubles out of your mind.  Why are you making me face this pain by talking to me about it??? I already know it’s not Sayu nor is it Eri so who else??? Ai-chan???  All in all, Gaki-san you are off-limits to me.  I should say no. Say no! Say no!’ “Yes” ‘Argh!!!  Why won’t you listen to your heart, stupid mouth!’ Reina felt a shift from Risa as she turned back around facing the water

“Thanks Tanakacchi!  Thanks for your advice and time” from the sound of Risa’s voice something was off but Reina was still in shock that she actually pushed Risa away to Eri.  Risa got up and started walking towards the hotel as Reina sat there deep in her own thoughts ‘Tanaka Reina!  I hope this is what you want because if it isn’t you’ve just lost that one chance to confess to Gaki-san, that one chance to be something more!’

************************

Another short chapter but it'll be interesting to see what you guys can come up with from this convo and how things should flow.  :D


Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 34 -updated 12/07
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 07, 2009, 03:47:29 PM
Quote
'Argh!!!  Why won’t you listen to your heart, stupid mouth!’
:cry: :cry: :cry: Noooo....

You're not mean(well, mean to me anyways, poor Reina) I was just kidding. :P

I wonder how long Risa will be with Eri before she realizes that she's just hurting both of them?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 34 -updated 12/07
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 07, 2009, 04:15:19 PM
Commenting again here, this time a longer one.

Quote
if Risa did have feelings for Reina, and is going to accept Eri, what is the purpose of revealing all of this to Reina???
Um...to see if she has a chance at all before completely moving on with Eri? So that Reina would show her true feelings and hoping that revealing it to her makes her wanna fight for Risa's love? But the important thing is to clear things up?
.............You know what, I think I just confused myself  :depressed:  :lol:

It's okay, no need to apologize I can wait (as long as it doesn't take years XD).

And I still feel like screaming "Reina, BAKA!"   :mon cry:

Wait a second, this means TanaShige pair would have a bigger chance, right? :mon lol:
Or......JunRei?  :on blackhole:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 34 -updated 12/07
Post by: kRisZ on December 07, 2009, 04:52:14 PM
Quote
“Well that person has become distant with me and I found myself spending more time with Kame”

 :shocked  :(


Quote
“Gaki-san, I…I think you should give Eri a chance” ‘I can’t believe I’m saying this’ Reina looked away from Risa

Risa kept her stare onto Reina “Do you really think I should?”

OMG I can't help but kick some air


Quote
All in all, Gaki-san you are off-limits to me

Kick some more



 :depressed: TanaGaki  :depressed:


Things have been hectic recently so please forgive me if I don't update as quickly as I hope to.  I am trying my best to update when I am at work, at school or at home so please bear with me onegaishimasu (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/kneelbow.gif)

We can so feel the  :heart:  We, your fans, can always wait  :yep:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 34 -updated 12/07
Post by: stefy on December 07, 2009, 05:06:36 PM
BAKA!!!!!!!!!

Why Reina! :banghead: Why won't you think of getting some hint of who Risa likes from Risa herself?!

Oh goodness.... please please pleeeeeeease don't make JunReina happen..
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 34 -updated 12/07
Post by: FaqU on December 08, 2009, 05:15:25 PM
@ rndmnwierd: Good question, how long before Risa finds out about Reina's feelings??? Or better yet will Risa find out at all???  :twisted:

@pretend_2besome1 : Don't worry, I confuse myself all the time, like what the pairings are and how to go about with the story, for some reason I get confused as to what is going on and then I would have to reread my own fic from the beginning to get a sense of what has happened  :nervous

Looks like the possibilities of pairings are still up in the air nee?

@kRisZ: kick air or kick Reina to knock some sense into her??? or better yet, do both  :lol:

@ stefy: Reina did the first time they talked so she assumed that Risa would still keep everything a secret.  Why not JunReina????

I have found some time between working on 2 different projects to update, a longer one than the last 2  :D

Chapter 35

REINA’S POV

I reread those last lines in my diary as I closed it shut ‘That was my chance and I never took it.  Now I can barely look at them.  I thought I would be able to handle it but I couldn’t!!!!  It tore me up inside looking at them so happy, having fun all the time.  It was torture seeing them together but I had to keep my professionalism up so I would do as asked….nothing more’

“Tanaka-san, its time to go!” I locked my diary into my suitcase and turned to see my roommate, JunJun.  For the last couple of months I was lucky, very lucky because I had either Sayu or  JunJun by my side, she was funny that it took the pain away momentarily.  In fact, when the four of us, including LinLin, got together, we would usually have a blast, talking about anything, I guess it was because 2 out of the 4 were Chinese so the discussions about different things and the way they were describing things were hilarious.  I would’ve never thought about moving on, nor was the idea of risking everything thrown out until that day I met up with my imoutous, Suzuki Airi and Natsuyaki Miyabi….

Flashback

I had been talking to Sayu about the risks the girls were taking…again, more like Sayu was trying to convince me to let go of being afraid.  I don’t know what it is but I just couldn’t understand why they would risk it.

~BUMP~ “Watch where you’re….”

“Nee Reina-oneesan, must you always say that to me?” giggled Airi

“Airin!!! Miya!!!! It’s been awhile, I haven’t had much time to talk to either of you” I hugged Airi but ruffled Miyabi’s hair

“Reina-oneesan, yamette!!!!  Why do you treat Airin better than me???  Anyways, its not that you haven’t had time, it’s more like you’re mind was too occupied” stated Miyabi grinning at me, just like a yankii as she tried to fix her hair

“What do you mean?”

The 2 girls looked at each other and nodded before Airi spoke up “Well do my senpais have time for a drink in the cafeteria?...you guys are treating”

Sayu looked at me, I shrugged my shoulders ‘Why those little pipsqueaks!!!! And Sayu!!! Why am I the only one that treats!!!! They are lucky that they have grown taller than me  or I would’ve @#$%&*!@*&%$#’ “Sure”

We ordered our drinks, in which I had to pay for, I still don’t understand the logic of why me and not Sayu but I didn’t want to lose my cool infront of my imoutous “So elaborate”

Again Airi and Miya looked at each other ‘is that like some secret code or something?’ before Miyabi spoke “Reina-oneesan, is there a certain someone on your mind?”

“How did you know?” blurted Sayu, I slapped my forehead, ‘I am never telling this girl anything’.  The 2 teenagers giggled, one glare and they shut up though.

“Anyways, Reina-oneesan, we are your imoutous of course we notice these things but we didn’t want to say anything for you to have time to sort our your problems”

“Airin, I don’t have any problems…” Sayu was coughing on the side as if to say I was lying, which I was but I didn’t need Sayu to point it out to me.

“Reina-oneesan, you don’t have to explain anything to us, we just wanted to make sure you were fine and happy”

“Your onee-san has a crush” blurted Sayu ‘God I’m gonna kill this bunny!’

“Ah, so we were right about that!” stated Miyabi to Airi as their eyes lit up and they high-fived each other

“Wait! So you figured that out??!!!  Am I that obvious?”

“No Reina-oneesan, I guessed only those in Aa! could sense it.  I first sensed it at the Winter concert whereas Miya sensed it in the Summer concert”

Reina nodded at their explanations then a thought hit her, she never did get around to asking Airi about her thoughts about her decision with staying with Risako.  “Airin, there has been something on my mind a while back but I guess I forgot to ask you but it has to do with the Fujimoto-san article”

Airi nor Miyabi flinched at the aforementioned article, instead they continued to sip their drink “about what?”

“Well I once overheard Maimi-chan and Erika-san talking, well more like Erika-san breaking it off with Maimi-chan and they mentioned something about you and Risako-chan”

“Maimi-chan and Erika-san????  Airi-chan and Risako-chan????” whispered Sayumi.  We all looked in her direction, in which she shut up and pulled in closer trying to listen in.  ‘Nosy bunny’

“Yeah and?”

“Well I was wondering why you would risk getting caught?  I mean you love being in H!P and you know that we are not allowed to date so why would you hook up with Risako-chan?”

“Because I can’t live without her” Airi replied without hesitating nor without considering anything “ It is because of my feelings for Rii-chan that I work harder at being careful.  Neither of us want to leave H!P but neither of us wants to just give up either.  We feel that as long as the media doesn’t know then we are safe and we have been haven’t we?”

Reina nodded “Yeah, it’s like telling me to live without seeing Chii-chan anymore.  She makes my day brighter by being there for me, she understands what I have to go through, I can’t leave her, not when she plays a big part of my life.  All of us have known each other for how long???  Ever since we joined H!P Kids.  It also doesn’t hurt when you have great members such as this one” Miyabi ruffles Airi’s hair “to help us when times get tough” 

“All of you? Who else is there?” asked Sayu ‘You butthole!! I don’t think that matters’

“Well Michishige-san, there are Chisa and Maimai, Nakky and Kanna,…” started Airi

“Myself and Chii-chan, Captain and Momo, Kumai-chan and Maa-chan, Airin and Rii-chan…”

“and Maimi-chan and Umeda-san” finished Airi

“What?” I processed the last one that Airi mentioned “But I thought Erika-san didn’t want to risk it.  She said her career was more important”

“Umeda-san did break up with Maimi-chan in which Maimi-chan gave her all the space and time she needed by just talking to her as necessary.  Believe me it was a shock for us”

“It was a shocker for us over at BK when Rii-chan told us, those 2 were inseparable” Miyabi cut in

“We talked to Maimi-chan about it and she explained it to us that she respects Umeda-san’s decision and asks that all of us leave it as is”

I can’t deny that I was astonished at how Maimi-chan dealt with it all, she was more mature than me at dealing with this stuff. “When did they get back together?”

“It was around the time Maimi-chan was doing things for High-King.  I guess it took Umeda-san that period of time when Maimi-chan was gone to make her realize that she couldn’t bear not seeing Maimi-chan again.  Her bottled emotions exploded I guess”

“I see, that figures the change in aura around Maimi-chan when we were practicing and stuff.  I thought she would have been over it by then.  She was giving it her all during dance practices, I guess to vent her frustrations out.  Ai-chan and I wanted to talk to her but every time we wanted to try, Saki-chan would take her away and talk to her.  We assumed that because they knew each other the best so we left Saki-chan to talk some sense into her.”

“Luckily Captain was there, Captain told us about the emotional wreck that Maimi-chan was in but she had to keep it professional so she only opened up to Captain after dance lessons” added Miyabi “that and well both Maimi-chan and Captain do tend to practice like that”

“EH~~~~!!! They’re crazy both of them!!!! They got that dance down pat in like no time!!!!!” I frowned thinking about how those two practiced.  ‘Ai-chan couldn’t even keep up and she was like a workaholic and to think these kids are usually like that, I can see that in Captain but Maimi-chan? I would’ve never thought she would be a workaholic too, she seems so….airheaded at times’

“See Reina why can’t you be as smart as the kids” Sayu smacked me on the arm.  Airi and Miyabi laughed as I rubbed my arm.

“Sayu!! Shut up before I make you shut up permanently” I threatened which shut the girls up

End of Flashback

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 35-updated 12/08
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 08, 2009, 05:56:18 PM
And you're the author?  XD XD

Quote
Looks like the possibilities of pairings are still up in the air nee?
:mon scare: NOOO!!! Please don't say that!  :mon POd:
Edit: It's like when I'm anticipating for TanaShige/TanaGaki or even JunRei then BAM! Suddenly you came out with ReiLin out of nowhere.
.......Oh, Crap! I hope I didn't just jinx it!

Wait, so Miya also Reina's imoutou?

Quote
I still don’t understand the logic of why me and not Sayu
Coz you're just that whipped Reina!  XD  :lol:

Quote
‘God I’m gonna kill this bunny!’
‘Nosy bunny’
“Sayu!! Shut up before I make you shut up permanently”
With a "kiss", please?  :hehehe:  :mon star:

Quote
“Because I can’t live without her”
That's the spirit!  :mon thumb:

Quote
I have found some time between working on 2 different projects to update, a longer one than the last 2
Thank you again!!  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 35-updated 12/08
Post by: cogi_yoshi on December 08, 2009, 08:06:41 PM
@ chappie 34....
sahgjvrdtnjrsknmh!!!! IT'S SO SHORT!!!!! well, your update's uhh... shorter than I expected but... It's Risa's convo with Reina that made me... adslvfjnhkdsfgc!!!! RISA WHY!?!?!?! WHY CAN'T YOU PUSH IT A LITTLE HARDER?!?!! Your kitty's really slow to catch up!!!

AND GAAAHHH!!!! REINA R U NUMB?!?!?! Risa's talking about you?!?!?!!  :frustrated::frustrated::frustrated:
 *takes a deep breath*

@ chappie 35
*A little bit calm than before*
hmmm....hmmm... the first part...it looked like it jumped back at the 'present time'. I mean... The prologue... it's the 'present' time right... and that talk with Risa on the garden was the 'past'. And Reina really regrets her decision to give-up on Risa. *fsdjnchgrsbgh!!!! REINA!?!?! WHY!?!?!?*
aherm... so uhh, yeah... by that... If Reina will just put some effort and regained Risa... then the ending's TanaGaki... if not..and Sayu continues to support her..then it might end up as TanaShige... and since she's spending some time with Junjun... It's also a possible JunRei ending... So Reina... YOU BETTER MAKE THE RIGHT CHOICE!!!!  :shifty:

Quote
“See Reina why can’t you be as smart as the kids” Sayu smacked me on the arm.  Airi and Miyabi laughed as I rubbed my arm.

“Sayu!! Shut up before I make you shut up permanently” I threatened which shut the girls up
:mon lmao:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 35-updated 12/08
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 08, 2009, 09:43:15 PM
What will Reina do with this new information?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 35-updated 12/08
Post by: kRisZ on December 09, 2009, 07:27:06 PM
Quote
“Because I can’t live without her” Airi replied without hesitating nor without considering anything “ It is because of my feelings for Rii-chan that I work harder at being careful.  Neither of us want to leave H!P but neither of us wants to just give up either.  We feel that as long as the media doesn’t know then we are safe and we have been haven’t we?”

I wonder how will this affect Reina?


Quote
“See Reina why can’t you be as smart as the kids”

 :wahaha:



Quote
‘God I’m gonna kill this bunny!’
‘Nosy bunny’
“Sayu!! Shut up before I make you shut up permanently”
With a "kiss", please?  :hehehe:  :mon star:

 :twothumbs but I still want TanaGaki  :D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 35-updated 12/08
Post by: lil_hamz on December 10, 2009, 11:30:42 AM
C34

Geez, can Reina be anymore dense? It's obvious Gaki called her out and told her instead of anyone else so that she would tell her what she really felt. Reina BAKA~!!!

C35

Hmmm, what if KameMame seem as though they are having fun not because Risa decided to give Eri a chance but that they have worked things out and are gonna remain as best friends? Is that a possible scenario? If that's the case, Reina still has a chance if she takes the kids advice. Ganabareyo Reina!!

My Sayu-liko-meter is really shooting up these days. Sayumin :wub:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 35-updated 12/08
Post by: FaqU on December 10, 2009, 04:18:44 PM
@ pretend_2besome1: Hey just because I am the author does not mean I can't forget  :lol:  Hmmmm ReiLin????  worth thinking about...  :twisted:

Yes Miya is also Reina's imoutou because of Aa!!!

Oh no!!!! I've created a whipped Reina as opposed to riding on her yankii character!!!!!  :O

I don't know at that moment, I doubt Reina would kiss Sayu to shut her up, more like take a knife and stab her in the neck  :bleed eyes:

@ cogi_yoshi: unfortunately I am always running against time with a lot of things hence the short chapters gomene.  Risa probably didn't push further because she doesn't want to get rejected full out.  Reina doesn't push because of lots of factors in front of her including whether Risa likes her and Eri having feelings for Risa.

You're absolutely right, it is now the present time, the talk between Risa and Reina was indeed the past and was practically the last main conversation between the two. 

Er...mind if I ask what pairing you have in mind is??? I wouldn't want Reina to get killed because of any wrong decisions *tries to take knife away*

@ rndmnwierd: She will grab Risa pull her into a closet and bam! make out time and maybe something more  XD That could be something Reina could do!!!!

@ kRisZ: Will Reina take the kids' advice?  Or will she laugh it off thinking that they're too young to understand how big the situation can really be?

@ mame-chan:  XD Mame-chan you should see the mini chain of calling Reina baka on H!O that was started by a certain someone *cough pretend cough*  :lol:

But don't forget, regardless if Reina is dense, she couldn't accept Risa no more, there is that issue about Eri in the picture too.

That could be a possibility however doesn't that hurt Eri too? Damn it!!!! I raelized that whatever the action I decide to use with Eri, she will end up hurt.  Maybe I should take lessons from a certain mame and kill them off  :twisted:

I've noticed you're Sayu-liko-meter have been shooting up these days, how did that happen???

Chapter 36

I was still not as sure because…well I was talking to kids right?  They probably don’t have the worries that a grown up does until I bumped into Fujimoto-san

Flashback

“Fujimoto-san?” 

“OI! Tanaka-san”

“How have you been?” I asked curiously and cautiously, I wasn’t too sure why such a normal question could sound so….unsure?

“Great!”

“Even after the exposed news about your boyfriend?” I wanted to know if everything she did and the path she chose was worth the life she will be having and the path that she will be walking on.

“Yeah…” Fujimoto-san looked at me weirdly before continuing “Tanaka-san I have a feeling that the article or the facts have created questions for you.  Let’s sit down and talk shall we?”  Before I could answer Fujimoto-san turned and headed out of the agency building towards the nearby café

As soon as we were seated, Fujimoto-san didn’t hesitate to ask right away “So what’s on your mind?”

“Would…Have…Do you regret it?”

“About having a boyfriend?”  I nodded, I knew it was probably really rude but I wanted to know and I wasn’t someone that beats around the bush when it comes to questioning “No”

“Even if it cost you the fame of being in Morning Musume?”

“Something tells me you are afraid, afraid to express your feelings” ‘Damn it!  How is it people can tell what I am feeling!!!!!!’

“I am concerned for my kouhais, as you have known Koharu and Mittsi are together so I was worried about them and their choice” I lied hoping she didn’t see right through me

“Uh hun!  Well let me put it this way, you’re career is great and all but what happens when your time is through?  What will you have to hold on???”  ‘Something tells me she didn’t buy my excuse’

“What do you mean?”

“Well I am exposed and so is my boyfriend but we are happy.  I left Morning Musume but I am still in H!P aren’t I?  Suppose I didn’t get have a boyfriend, what happens when I was to graduate from Morning Musume??? What about H!P??? What do I have left???  I would be alone with no career.  Wouldn’t that be a bad time for me to look for love then???  I have already started my 20s, nobody can guarantee what my future will hold in H!P, whereas at the end of the day at least my loved one will be there for me.  Careers can go away…but your loved ones…they won’t they will be there with us through thick and thin”

End of Flashback

I couldn’t believe that it took my 2 juniors and Fujimoto-san to clear me of it before I could understand the concept.  I can’t deny that they are right, how long can I last in Morning Musume? I’m pretty sure more people will come in and I will have to graduate.  Now I laugh, I laugh at the fact that it is too late for me.  I already pushed away my happiness to Eri.  I have seen the dejected look she gave me when I often turned her down in the past but now she doesn’t need me, she has Eri and she is fine with Eri by her side.

I was encouraged by Sayu to ask JunJun out on a date, I originally declined that idea but she did have a point it was too late for me to be with Gaki-san so why dwell? Because I still love her?  Gaki-san is with Eri now, I can’t interfere, it’s not fair.

Being with JunJun was fun and great but it didn’t seem right, I was still missing her and I still loved her.  JunJun is like my Chinese half in which I can talk to her about anything but I don’t love her.  I suppose JunJun felt that way too or at least felt how I was feeling so we talked about it and in the end we concluded that we could only remained friends, nothing more.  The great thing about JunJun is that she never did ask any questions, she stuck by my side when I needed it, and that was all I needed. 

Unexpectedly though, Sayu and JunJun have gotten close, so close I was always smirking when the duo were together.  Occasionally Sayu would ask me what was with the smirking but of course I wouldn’t say, she has to figure that out herself.

‘I am happy for you Sayu, you have finally let go!!! GanbaReina!!!!’

*************************************

Got sick  :cry: but on the lighter side I get to skip work and school so I can update  :lol:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 36-updated 12/10
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 10, 2009, 06:17:13 PM
Oyeah, you can call me Chloe or just C, save your fingers from typing my long name  XD

Quote
Mame-chan you should see the mini chain of calling Reina baka on H!O that was started by a certain someone *cough pretend cough*
:on crazygran:

Quote
Hmmmm ReiLin????  worth thinking about...   :twisted:
What have I done???  :frustrated:

Awesome advice from Miki  :twothumbs
Yay for the brief comeback of her!

Quote
I was encouraged by Sayu to ask JunJun out on a date
:imdead:

Quote
I suppose JunJun felt that way too or at least felt how I was feeling so we talked about it and in the end we concluded that we could only remained friends, nothing more.
*Revived*

Quote
Unexpectedly though, Sayu and JunJun have gotten close, so close I was always smirking when the duo were together.
:imdead: again.....
Author-san, how many possible pairing are you trying to make?!  :dizzy:


:twothumbs but I still want TanaGaki  :D

So do I.

Author-san, how about GakiTanaShige? (And yet I'm trying to suggest another pair :depressed:)

Edit: Sorry forgot, hope you get well soon!!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 36-updated 12/10
Post by: cogi_yoshi on December 10, 2009, 06:19:58 PM
Woah?!?! :shocked:
I can't believe it!!! MIKI?!?! Giving advice?!?! The only 'two' things she gave are 'wedgies' and 'groping'. That's Miki for you.  :on lol:

Hmmm... somehow. I agree on Reina. She can't ruin GakiKame's relationship even though she really loves Risa. It's bad being the 3rd party... to her bestfriend and the love of her life... and she made that decision... POOR DECISION SKILLS REINA!!! So yeah,,uhh...where was I? Oh yeah... about JunJun... it's good that Reina was honest with her about how she feels about her. At least Junjun found Sayu... :nudge:

So if it's gakikame... and a possible JunSayu...who's the person for Reina... for now... that is...nyahahaha... Ai or Aika?  :glasses:

Quote
Er...mind if I ask what pairing you have in mind is??? I wouldn't want Reina to get killed because of any wrong decisions *tries to take knife away*
uhhh... I'm a Tanakame fan... hahaha... hmmm, Reina? If Reina really wants to be with Risa... then she'll find a way to be with her. That is if she's willing to her Eri.... But then again... Reina could be paired with anyone... AS LONG AS SHE'S HAPPY with her new love... :farofflook:

Quote
Got sick   but on the lighter side I get to skip work and school so I can update  
Awww.... that's very sweet of you.. Instead of resting, you took an effort in writing this... thank you, author-san! :bow:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 36-updated 12/10
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 10, 2009, 11:47:52 PM
I like how you solved the Tanashige and ReinaJun in one fell swoop. SayuJun ftw!


Quote
@ rndmnwierd: She will grab Risa pull her into a closet and bam! make out time and maybe something more   That could be something Reina could do!!
*has naughty thoughts* :grin:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 36-updated 12/10
Post by: kRisZ on December 13, 2009, 03:48:21 AM
Quote
“Well I am exposed and so is my boyfriend but we are happy.  I left Morning Musume but I am still in H!P aren’t I?  Suppose I didn’t get have a boyfriend, what happens when I was to graduate from Morning Musume??? What about H!P??? What do I have left???  I would be alone with no career.  Wouldn’t that be a bad time for me to look for love then???  I have already started my 20s, nobody can guarantee what my future will hold in H!P, whereas at the end of the day at least my loved one will be there for me.  Careers can go away…but your loved ones…they won’t they will be there with us through thick and thin

Hmmmm... so true


Quote
‘I am happy for you Sayu, you have finally let go!!! GanbaReina!!!!’

When will Reina's time to have a 'and they live happily ever after'?


Got sick  :cry: but on the lighter side I get to skip work and school so I can update  :lol:

Damn  :lol:  Get well  :)



Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 36-updated 12/10
Post by: FaqU on December 13, 2009, 06:37:22 PM
@ C: you know it does save time with my fingers  XD

Yes what have you done??!!!! Now you are just adding mad drama to my little brain  :lol:

Miki's comeback was a must I think in this whole story, her situation was a turner for MM and was key in Reina's cowardness

 :? Good questions, how many possibilities can I make with 9 girls in MM??? That's probably your answer  :lol:

Ohhh so now you want a threesome??? Kinky!!!!  XD worth considering too!!!!  :lol:

I am feeling better but it is Sunday here and I am at work  :doh:

@ cogi_yoshi : Awwww, I don't think Miki has that bad of an image.....actually yes she does, but that's not the point.  The point is, she can still be good at giving advice

Sounds like I have a SayuJun fan, which honestly I think is the first  :lol:

Here I have people saying I have too many pairing possibilities and now I have you giving me more pairing possibilities  XD Ohhh the possibilities, the possibilities

It's because I see so much Tanakame that I decided to do something I don't see, however if I have another story idea, I should think about using that pairing and a couple more of the common ones too  :huhuh

No need to thank me, I really want to get this story going before the holidays for everyone including myself (so I don't have to update  XD)

@ rndmnwierd: You didn't think my method was to quick?  After rereading my own story and your comment I began to feel like I did a hasty job with the situation.

And you should have naughty thoughts, I recall that I owe someone a perv scene  :twisted: (but don't put too much hope in it  :lol:)

@ kRisZ : I've thought about the reason why Miki would give up MM and then because of her marriage, it all made sense in that I think she would be thinking that when she made her choices.

Reina will have a 'happily ever after' ending....I hope  :sweatdrop:

Alright minna-san, I think this is what everyone is waiting for, the part where the story will change and hopefully everything will be clear

Chapter 37

RISA’S POV

I’ve seen you less and less since that night when I asked for you opinion because I was heartbroken…I’ve been heartbroken on many accounts actually…when I saw you getting closer and closer to Sayumin, I guess I was scared to confess to you when I was at your house.  I thought you felt something for me too but I guess I was wrong.  You started rooming with Sayumin, so I started rooming with Kame.

I must admit, with Kame around, I didn’t feel as lonely but she wasn’t you.  I’ve tried getting closer to you but you kept pushing me away, more like rejecting me but it sounded better I guess.  I don’t know what your relationship with Sayumin was so I secretly got that information out from Kame.  I was so glad that Sayumin was not together with you, but then why is it you always attach yourself to her?  Why can’t you see me?  I guess it was because I was so focussed on you that I didn’t realize Kame’s feelings until she confessed to me.  I was taken aback I didn’t know what to do but I told her that I needed time to think.  She was happy that I was even considering it but that could also be the innocent part of her.  I wanted to know what your feelings for me were so I texted you right away to meet me at the pool, the same scenario where I came in closest contact with you.  Till this day that same feeling lingered on in me as I tore my eyes away from my diary and images of the past flashed before my eyes.

Flashback

I sat there waiting for your arrival while thinking how I was going to get what I need to know from you.  I heard a “hey” and there you stood, hot probably because you just came out of the shower

“Hey yourself stranger” I replied trying to keep my cool

“What’s up Gaki-san?”

I moved from my position so that there was enough space for you as I patted the spot behind me.  Even if the answer you give may not be what I want, I want to relish this moment and memory “I need advice Dr. Reina”

I saw you grin as you sat behind me and got comfortable before I backed up and you locked your arms around my waist and laid your head on my shoulder.  The same comfort that has been on my mind since “about what” you asked

‘It’s now or never!  I have to know tonight!’ “I think by now you’ve heard that Kame has confessed her feelings for me” I felt you nod on my shoulders “well I don’t know what to do”

“Elaborate please”

“Well I mentioned to you before that there was a certain person that I have developed feelings for right?” Again you just nodded “well that person has become distant with me and I found myself spending more and more time with Kame” ‘Does this all sound familiar to you Tanakacchi?’  I turned to look at you “I’ve been waiting all this time to confirm these feeling of this other person, yet it seems like they don’t notice me anymore” ‘Come on!!! You’ve got to have figured it out by now right?’ “Over the past few weeks, my time spent with Kame was fun, it took things off my mind” ‘Things like you, stupid kitty!!!!!’ “But I don’t want to make use of Kame’s feelings.  What should I do?” ‘Please show me a sign that you feel like I do.  Any sign will do!!!!!!’

“Gaki-san, I think you should give Eri a chance” you looked away which is a good thing because I wanted to break down but I held my breath, my disappointment showing and my shock but I wasn’t ready to give up yet

“Do you really think I should?” I closed my eyes as I waited for your answer

“Yes” I could hear my heart shatter at that very word.  I could feel tears threatening to fall, so I turned around and took a couple of breaths

“Thanks Tanakacchi! Thanks for you time” my voice was quivering, in which I tried so hard to cover.  I got up and started walking towards the hotel as the tears just started falling.  It was in pain and I didn’t like this pent up feeling as I ran up the stairs to the rooftop

I screamed my lungs out, venting everything inside me.  I felt stupid, stupid for hoping just so that you’d crush all those hopes that I held so high above my head.  Maybe I was mistaken and blinded by love that I didn’t realize that you never did nor will feel the same way I did.  I am to blame at the end, I should have told you way back then instead I chose to keep it inside and wait.  I screamed once more before just chilling up at the roof.  I intended to stay up at the roof until I received a message from Kame

Where are you?  It’s getting late!  Its not like you to be out so late when we have practice the next day

I smiled at the text, typical of Kame to worry and see things on my behalf.  Maybe I should move on, and maybe Kame can be the one to make me forget about you

End of Flashback
*********************************

Your thoughts?

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 37-updated 12/13
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 13, 2009, 08:19:33 PM
I know, I feel the pain every time I log into my accounts  :nervous

Quote
Good questions, how many possibilities can I make with 9 girls in MM??? That's probably your answer
:O Then I'll just..........see, I guess. I really don't know what to think about the pair again  :sweatdrop:

Quote
Ohhh so now you want a threesome??? Kinky!!!!
I didn't mean it like that but you know I do want TanaShige or TanaGaki to happen, so instead of picking one of the pair why not having them all? (I mean perfect solution?)  :lol:

See? SEE?! How much of a baka Reina been! XD
Quote
'Things like you, stupid kitty!!!!!’
Even Gaki-san said so!

My thoughts:
 :grr: :frustrated: :mon whine: :mon speechless:
- Gaki-san.....  :on speedy:
- Miki needs to knock some sense (like literally) into someone's head :poke: :bangchair: and make them realize
- My other thought will be on H!O

And I'm glad you're better, ganbatte ne!  :mon beam:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 37-updated 12/13
Post by: kRisZ on December 14, 2009, 12:56:38 AM
SO IT'S REALLY REINA   :stunned:   :err:   :depressed:   :gyaaah:

Quote
Till this day that same feeling lingered on in me as I tore my eyes away from my diary and images of the past flashed before my eyes.

She still yearns for the Kitten  :cry:


Quote
I smiled at the text, typical of Kame to worry and see things on my behalf.  Maybe I should move on, and maybe Kame can be the one to make me forget about you

Moving on especially if there's one Kame like that is not that hard, but what if one day Reina couldn't take it anymore and confess? [ 3 possibilities 1) Risa will cry her heart out 2) the Kitten's too late 3) The Kitten's too late ] but what if Reina won't confess?  :dizzy:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 37-updated 12/13
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 14, 2009, 03:57:55 AM
Quote
I smiled at the text, typical of Kame to worry and see things on my behalf.  Maybe I should move on, and maybe Kame can be the one to make me forget about you
No! You can try to move on, Gaki-san, But how can you ever get over your true love?

You seriously made my heart ache here. Like, wham! Sucked my breath out.

Please don't be too late Reina!

Quote
@ rndmnwierd: You didn't think my method was to quick?  After rereading my own story and your comment I began to feel like I did a hasty job with the situation.

And you should have naughty thoughts, I recall that I owe someone a perv scene  (but don't put too much hope in it  )
No, it wasn't too hasty. I think there's still room to build.
Ah! Perv scene! Definitely gonna have to push you on that. ;)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 37-updated 12/13
Post by: lil_hamz on December 14, 2009, 11:53:39 AM
Oooh, who will you kill of?? *excited* :P I already told you about my reasons for liking Sayu so I won't spam your thread here.

C36

I definitely didn't expect to see a SayuJun. I wonder if it would last. And Miki dishing advice? Woah... :D

C37

GAH! I knew Risa was waiting for Reina to confess. Pity she didn't. Sigh, why can't Reina see that Gaki likes her too? Poor Kame. She's gonna be so hurt if Risa agrees to a relationship with her but ends up using her although it's unintentional :(  

EDIT: Atarashi page gets :)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 37-updated 12/13
Post by: FaqU on December 15, 2009, 04:02:02 PM
@ Chloe: Having them all, is like a threesome  :grin: again, kinky!!!  :lol:

Awww don't be hating Reina just because she's not thinking for herself all the time  :( She's doing what she thinks is right that's all, not everyone will think the same way our kitty does.

Maybe Miki needs to knock some sense into someone but I doubt hitting them over the head with a chair will do the trick, that will probably give them a concussion, confusing their minds more as opposed to clearing it up  XD

@ kRisZ: Me sense you think Reina would crack.  How come? Why couldn't Risa be the one to crack? Risa could be the one to confess to Reina nee? But if neither confesses, they will forever be in this turmoil for god knows how long.

@ rndmnwierd: I made your heart ache? How so? Just so that you know, I think Reina is too late because Risa is thinking back to the past so things have probably changed or shall I say, people have been accepted.

Yes my first perv scene, so don't put much hope on it  :P

@ Mame-chan: You actually want me to kill someone off???  :? Yabai!!!! Maybe I should kill off Reina and make everyone happy  :lol:

C36 - I was looking at the making of SYO and saw them doing that "Jun Sayu" thing, then my mind went "ding" and voila, this pairing. Yes Miki can dish advice too, I believe she is still a senpai overall and has been in the industry for a moderately long time so she can definitely dish out advice.

C37 -  Everyone asks why Reina doesn't confess and that gets me thinking why nobody really mentions why Risa doesn't confess to Reina?  Why does it have to be Reina doing the confessing???  True to be said though is that Eri will be hurt if Risa enters the relationship not fully returning her feelings, however sometimes things like this happen.....

Chapter 38

Indeed my time with Kame had been great but it wasn’t the same.  Every time I see Reina with JunJun, I can’t deny that my heart cringed at the sight, the sight of them laughing away really happy, wishing and hoping that it was me making Reina smile so.  I would always stray away from Reina when she was with JunJun and Sayumin even though I know nothing is going on between Sayumin and Reina, I couldn’t help but feel jealous at how close Sayumin could get as for myself….here I stand from afar and always from afar looking in, never with.  I accepted Kame and we became an item in which cost me Kame’s tears to find out it was a mistake.  We had fun, no doubt about it when we did the Gakikame theatres but it just wasn’t the same feeling that I should be having.  We knew each other outside and in, but as best friends, I would never feel the green-eyed jealousy come out of me when Kame was close to other members, it was only when others were near Reina that this other feeling comes out.  When Reina brought in her childhood pictures for our Mikan PV, we all gushed at how cute she was but she wasn’t beaming to me, she was beaming at JunJun and commented on how cute JunJun was when she was a child.  It was like as if they were in their own little world as if nobody else was around.  Kame commented on my own childhood pictures but when I looked at Reina, she wasn’t paying attention to anything else, I felt dejected, felt like I lost something, maybe a piece of mind, maybe a piece of my heart but something pounded hard against my chest at how she was laughing away with JunJun.  I secretly took out my phone and snapped a picture of Reina as a child for my own memories, it was all I could do, Reina didn’t need me, she doesn’t even see me anymore but it was also at this instance how I think everything unleashed itself again, everything that Reina did seemed to catch my attention, I had to control my tears when she was hanging too closely to Sayumin and even JunJun.

I remember the time when I saw Reina and JunJun out grabbing something to eat, at exactly the same place where Kame and I were, that’s when the last of my hidden feelings came flowing all out and I couldn’t hide it or contain it anymore.

Flashback

Kame and I were enjoying our meal after a couple of months being together, I was happy and always laughing around Kame with her crazy antics.  We were just at the main course when I heard familiar laughing, in which I didn’t take notice at first thinking that it was my imagination.

“Hey Gaki-san isn’t that…isn’t that Reina?...with JunJun?  Oh my god!! What are they doing here?”

I turned at the mention of Reina’s name, hoping that it was a mistake considering that we were in my hometown at the time, but god likes to play funny games, when you least expect them to show up in front of you, there they were and indeed they were right there in front of our eyes laughing at whatever they were saying to each other. ‘Why!!!  Just when I have almost sealed everything, why do you have to show up in front of me?? Why when I have been trying with Kame do you have to reappear in front of me so happy with another?’

“Let’s go say hi to them” Eri was about to get up but I stopped her, I had to, I just couldn’t see them, more like I couldn’t see her

“No Kame, let’s not!  We don’t want to be bothering them”

“Pffft!!! We aren’t bothering them” as she got up before I could stop her a second time and walked over to Reina and JunJun.  She greeted them, and by the looks of their faces, they are as shocked as we were and then they turned to look at me.  I smiled at them and gave them a light wave, in which JunJun happily returned while Reina just gave me a light nod.

I watched as Kame said something to them and they looked at each other as if in a debate before they both stood up and walked over ‘Oh god!! Don’t tell me Kame invited them to eat with us that would totally not be the best idea for me right now.  I don’t know if I can hold any emotion while Reina is here’

“Gaki-san!  I have invited the two to eat with us” ‘*Mental slap on the forehead* you doofus turtle ’

“Hi Tanakacchi, JunJun, are you sure we are not bothering you guys?” as the two new arrivals seated themselves across from Kame and me.

“No, no we were just having a casual dinner”

“So what brings you guys in my hometown?”

“Tanaka-san said she would show me some areas of Japan and so here we are”

“Well JunJun, what you should know is that Gaki-san is the master tour of Yokohama”

“Tanaka-san has mentioned that to me before but Niigaki-san wasn’t there when I wanted to ask so I asked Tanaka-san instead”

‘I’m sure you did, damn it! Risa!!! Don’t be hating!!! JunJun probably was looking for you but because you have been so focused on getting away from Reina, you probably crossed paths!!!  What is wrong with you??’ “Well how do you like it so far?” I asked with a light smile

“Its been fun” as she eyed Reina

“Well…we should get going now, there are other things that I want to show JunJun.  I will see you guys later” Reina stated when they both finished their meals, as they both stood up and paid their portions.

Looking at them leave, I couldn’t transfix my gaze away from Reina’s disappearing back.  I was heartbroken that she chose JunJun, heartbroken that I couldn’t be the one and I guess that is when my first signs to Kame were.

“Gaki-san!  Gaki-san!!”

“Huh?!”

“What are you staring at? And…and are you crying?” as she looked in the direction of where I once was daydreaming at and back at my face with tears about to descend down.

“Nothing Kame, let’s just finish dinner and go” I replied quickly as I wiped the tears with a napkin.

“Oh!”

End of Flashback


Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 38-updated 12/15
Post by: kRisZ on December 15, 2009, 04:51:22 PM
 :depressed:

and so the drama begins  :(


Quote
Everyone asks why Reina doesn't confess and that gets me thinking why nobody really mentions why Risa doesn't confess to Reina?  Why does it have to be Reina doing the confessing??? 

Good question  :D  Hmm, maybe because Risa was giving away hints here and there, but the kitten was kinda dense?  :grin:


Quote
True to be said though is that Eri will be hurt if Risa enters the relationship not fully returning her feelings, however sometimes things like this happen.....

Won't do any good excluding the  :drool:  s*x   :twisted: 

Well there are times when a person like Risa here will accept things and move on and fall for Eri eventually  :cow:  or Risa will accept things and move on but there's no guarantee that she won't fall for someone else in the future and will sing 'it's sad to belong to someone else when the right one comes along'  :D  or Risa will continue to live in her past  :(  and will continue  :drool: over Reina <-- just my thoughts  :D

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 38-updated 12/15
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 16, 2009, 05:14:04 AM
Quote
I accepted Kame and we became an item in which cost me Kame’s tears to find out it was a mistake.
Aaah! I knew it!

You know, now I'm agreeing with Hamz-sanz, you should kill someone off. I'm feeling a particular dislike for a certain panda about now. But it might be a better twist to have Risa kill Kame/Reina. One over grief with herself and the other over jealousy. Yeah, now I'm thinking about it hardcore.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 38-updated 12/15
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 16, 2009, 08:50:08 PM
God, someone borrows my internet for like less than two days and there's been many updates  :sweatdrop:

Quote
Awww don't be hating Reina just because she's not thinking for herself all the time :( She's doing what she thinks is right that's all, not everyone will think the same way our kitty does
I'm not, I actually get what she tried to do. If anything, I think I feel sorry for her.

Well, not that extreme but enough to get some sense into one's head, so any hope for the come back of Miki for that particular part? :mon innocent:
 
Quote
Everyone asks why Reina doesn't confess and that gets me thinking why nobody really mentions why Risa doesn't confess to Reina?  Why does it have to be Reina doing the confessing???
For me it's because the POV was on Reina in most of the chapters so even if I want to say why not Gaki the one who confess instead, I still didn't know the clarity of her feelings for Reina until the last few chapters. I mean it would be weird if I root for Gaki to confess to Reina if she turns out liking Kamei XD

That being said, Gaki go confess to the cat!! :mon yeah:

Quote
‘*Mental slap on the forehead* you doofus turtle ’
It's funny, although the situation is not :nervous
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 38-updated 12/15
Post by: FaqU on December 17, 2009, 07:03:45 PM
@ kRisZ: Even though Risa was giving hints here and there, why couldn't she step up and just confess already! It's because our kitty is so dense that Risa should just step up to the plate.

I don't think I will mention how far the Gakikame relationship will be, so no  :drool: s*x  :lol:

@ rndmnwierd: I can't believe you are agreeing with Mame-chan  :shocked however I will put that into consideration, maybe do two different endings? Sound good?

@ Chloe: Unfortunately I think Miki has done her magic with Reina, so I doubt I will be putting Miki back into the picture. 

True, I forgot that I just added Risa's POV just recently, HOWEVER, I mean some readers can already sense the subtle hints here and there from Risa so based on that I wonder why people still root for Reina to confess.

I think I might stop with the animal references, I have run out of situations in which they could be used and because I think I will be surpassing the quota on them.

Chapter 39

Kame looked at me with a mixed look of weird and disappointment, in which I ignored at that moment because I was so focused on my own pain that I never realized that she had been noticing me and doing her own figuring out.  I always assumed I was great at hiding my own emotions and I never noticed that I was so readable until Kame talked to me about it as I read the next couple of entries

Flashback

“Gaki-san”

“Yeah” we were going back to my place hand in hand after a satisfying dinner.  It was one of our days off and Eri and I decided to chill at my place because it has been long since the last time I stayed home.

“Can we talk before we go home?”

“Sure, what do you want to talk about?”

“Let’s go to a park or a bench”

“Okay there is one around if we go that way”  We walked to the bench and we sat down.  We sat in silence enjoying the night air, or at I was until I felt her hand slip from mine.  I turned to look at her and…..

…she was crying “Kame!  What’s wrong?  Why are you crying?”

“Gaki-san you don’t have to force yourself anymore”

I didn’t understand what was going on, all that I wanted to know was why my bestfriend and confidante was crying.  “What do you mean Kame?  Why are you crying?”

“Gaki-san…you don’t have to force yourself anymore”

I didn’t understand what was going on, we were having a great time just a few moments ago, all I wanted to know was why my bestfriend and confidante was crying.  “What do you mean Kame?  Why are you crying?” she just sat there crying, which sort of freaked me out even more “Kame!  Please stop crying and tell me what is going on!”

She pulled out something from her purse and immediately I recognized the lime green covering.  “My diary!  How did you get that?  Who gave you permission to look through it?” I was enraged at what she did.

She wiped her tears and looked me in the eye “Why? Is there something there that I shouldn’t see??? First, don’t blame me if you left it open when you were reminiscing in the middle of the night and forgot you had it open and then forgot you had it there” she retorted ‘Did I forget?  Damn it!  I never intended for her to get hurt.  I guess the harder you try to hide something, the easier it is for a slip up’  I couldn’t be angry at her, she had a right to be angry at me, it was my fault entirely

“Kame, I…”

“Gaki-san, I know you were happy when you were with me…genuinely, but I am not who you want to be with.  I only had to read this part of your collection of diaries to know that!  I can’t deny that I am not upset that you love my bestfriend but I guess some things are not meant to be.  I just don’t understand why you had to put us both through this unnecessary misery when you knew who you wanted to be with in the very beginning”

“Kame, listen.  I didn’t want to hurt you at all and I did try to move on and I am trying as it is now.”

“Gaki-san, I always wondered why you would never want to take our relationship one step further”, she took a deep breath “at first, I thought it was because you weren’t ready, which I was fine with, but I realize from these entries, it is because you still love Reina and haven’t let go yet.  Stop lying to yourself, we shouldn’t continue this when your heart is not in it”

“Kame, I…”  ‘I don’t believe this!  Is she telling me what I think she is telling me?’

“Please Gaki-san let’s leave it while I can still accept it.  I don’t want to continue and pretend you love me, I mean, wouldn’t that hurt me even more?  I was furious with Reina for her entire existence at first thought but then…but then I realized something and I couldn’t be upset at her either.”

“What did you realize?” I was curious as to what the turtle knew that could curb the anger in Kame, she hesitated as if there was more to this but wouldn’t tell me.

“That…you will have to find out on your own or you may never find out depending if you really want to look for it.  But let me tell you this, I think we should remain friends, like we use to.  I know this may sound ridiculous because I should be upset but I also know that you play a big part of my life so even if we aren’t lovers, I still want to have this friendship that we have”

I was speechless, “Kame, are you sure that is what you want?  I mean I don’t know about you but I doubt I could do that if I was in your shoes.  Don’t take me wrong, I don’t want to lose your friendship either but I don’t want to cause you anymore pain than I already have”

“Some things are just worth it”

I was emotional, I don’t know which weighed more but for one thing “Kame, you’ve grown up” I hugged her like no tomorrow as we cried under the moonlight, it may not be the last time we hugged, but it felt like it was a seal to the deal for our everlasting friendship.

Kame wiped my tears as I did the same for her before we got to the next topic, a topic I didn’t really want to talk about “now what are you going to do about Reina?”

“Kame!  What a way to ruin a friendship moment” she laughed as I smiled at her, happy that I can still make her laugh ‘thank you Kame.  I never wanted things to be this way and it wouldn’t have ended this way if not for your maturity in this manner’

“Well I am your best friend right? I should help in getting you your girl”

“Kame, you don’t have to do this!  It pains to see you like this as well.  I am serious, your forgiveness is enough, don’t torture yourself anymore”

“Gaki-san, like I’ve told you, I realized things in which made me rethink about the situation…and when it comes to torturing one’s self I think you should worry about Reina not me”

“What?  What about Tanakacchi?  Why do I have to worry about her?”

“Well…I don’t really know, but I can sense it so it’s probably best if we find out from Sayu”

“I see…let’s not think about this now, let’s enjoy the rest of our time here”

End of Flashback
******************************
NOTE: This fic will be ending soon as promised I plan to finish it off before the holidays, hopefully by 22 or 23?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 39-updated 12/17
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 17, 2009, 07:37:49 PM
Please don't be too late, Gaki-san!! Go get the girl!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 39-updated 12/17
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 17, 2009, 09:26:29 PM
Awww so no Miki then.

Yes, even I noticed there are hints from Gaki-san but sometimes when it comes to girls relationship (friendship) I guess the hints can be a bit blurry... you can hug your friend tightly and it still doesn't mean it was a hint for that kind of feelings or you can kiss them and people can still accept it as a friendship affection, unless you kiss them in the lips that is. What I'm saying is that you can't be too sure? (or maybe I'm just too serious about the whole thing :mon sweat:).

And also for me since Reina feeling is strong but she keeps on doubting herself and even pushed Gaki to Eri is what makes me root for Reina to go confess. To make her stop from hurting herself like that.
Because it's seriously hurts (not to mention sucks) when you love someone so much but you can't say it for whatever reason, in Reina's case she 's considering Eri's part.

Quote
“Kame, you’ve grown up”
She surprised me too  :lol:

Quote
This fic will be ending soon as promised I plan to finish it off before the holidays, hopefully by 22 or 23?
:O must not let anyone borrow my internet or even near my laptop then!  :onionwhip:
I'm gonna miss your quick updates of this fic when it ends  :(
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter 39-updated 12/17
Post by: FaqU on December 18, 2009, 05:12:18 PM
@ rndmnwierd : You're getting your wish aren't you??? So no need for chants right???? TANAGAKI!!!!!

@ Chloe: Unfortunately, at this point there is no need for Miki's service, however I will keep her in mind if I ever write about MM in this type of format.

You're too cute!!!! Naw, you make a good point, because I am the author so I see everything more or less like the almighty  :lol: So no you aren't taking it too seriously, if anything it makes me as an author proud how the readers are absorbed into their fics.

Trust me I am pretty sure a lot of readers have had similar feelings, just like myself.  I have had similar situations and let's just say it was pretty tough and lasted for a long period of time.

I wasn't that quick in the end, but in the future I do plan to maintain my record of updating as soon as possible.  Also because I was and am a reader myself, so I can totally understand the feeling of waiting for updates and such.

Chapter 40

I laughed at the next couple of days when Kame kept on urging me to go speak to Tanakacchi,  the different methods she used and the frustration she had when I wouldn’t budge.  I wouldn’t budge because every time I saw Tanakacchi with JunJun I couldn’t help but feel like I’ve already lost that chance.  Kame didn’t let up though, when I wouldn’t speak to Tanakacchi she pushed me towards Sayumin, to get something out of her but what?  A secret that Tanakacchi has?  If it’s a secret shouldn’t it be left that way until Tanakacchi is ready to tell the rest of us?  Don’t these people understand privacy?

“What is there to be afraid of?” Kame asked me and I looked at her.

I never did answer that question as I repeated the question in my diary entry ‘What is there to be afraid of?’ And even now I couldn’t answer the question or at least I didn’t have the guts to write it down  but in my mind: Enough!  Rejection can be one, the reality that we could’ve been something but can’t now is another but then again isn’t that what Kame was facing when she decided to confront me with my diary?  What was going through her mind?  I never did fill in details for that entry as I flipped through the next entry and also my last one so far.

‘I finally got the courage to go up to Sayumin to find out what it was that Kame wanted me to know…’


Flashback

“You haven’t answered my question which signifies that you don’t have an answer and having no answer you should come with me to find Sayu!” debated Kame

‘I don’t know if it was me, but Kame definitely doesn’t sound like the Kame that I know’ “Okay who are you and what have you done with my Kame?” I put my hand on her forehead

She swatted away my hand “Gaki-san, quit playing! You have to ask Sayu if you want to know anything about Reina”

“But why can’t you just tell me what you know?  It’s the same thing isn’t it?”

“No!  Because I am basing everything on observations so I want you to come with me and hear it from Sayu together” Kame dragged me towards a café in which I saw Sayumin sitting.

‘Why that sneaky turtle!!!! I am going to have to..’ “Hi Sayu” I smiled awkwardly because I was afraid I will curse out loud my thoughts.  Not a pretty sight to have a Morning Musume member cussing in public…especially towards another member

“Gaki-san!  Eri!  What are you guys doing here?!”

“Sayu, there are some things that Gaki-san and I want to talk to you about”

“What things?”

“Reina”

“Why don’t you ask her then?” Sayumi feint ignorant

“If it was that easy Sayu then I wouldn’t be asking you now, would I?” Eri rolled her eyes and I watched on over their squabbling

“Okay….what do you want to know?”

“Reina….she likes Gaki-san, doesn’t she?”

Sayumi’s eyes grew wide like they were about to pop out “W-Wha…H-how…” she stuttered

“Don’t mind that part, please tell Gaki-san what you know”

“What do you mean tell her!  No offense Gaki-san but don’t you think it would be foolish to tell you things if you are with Eri?”

Kame face saddened, I guess she hasn’t told her fellow Rokkies yet “We…we broke up”

“WHAT??!!!” hollered Sayumin, getting up from her chair, causing people to stare in our direction

“Hush Sayumin, we don’t need this to go public anytime soon” as I pulled her down back to her seat.

Sayumin sat back down “what do you guys mean you broke up?  How did that happen?”  I didn’t know how to answer her because I felt ashamed, ashamed that I led Kame to this.

“We broke up because…because Gaki-san doesn’t love me like she does Reina.  Since I started observing Gaki-san’s behaviour prior to I have been noticing that Reina has gotten…skinnier, paler, unhappier...ever since I got together with Gaki-san.  So in that sense, can you please tell us?”

Both Sayumin and I turned to look at Eri, shocked “Okay who are you and what have you done with Eri?” Sayumin held up a fork to protect herself.

“Stop joking around Sayu, it really is me”

“Who is me? And if you really were Eri, when did you ever become so observant?”

Eri grabbed the fork away from Sayumin “Haha so funny, me as in Eri and what do you mean when did I ever become so observant? I can be observant you know.  But can you please tell us the details about the kitty already? Gaki-san here has been a pain in the buttocks with her emotional troubles!”

Sayumin looked at me and I gave her an awkward smile ‘Thanks Kame! Can you be anymore blunt?!’ “Oh crap!!! What should I do? I shouldn’t, Reina will  have my head for this”

“Sayu don’t worry, what she doesn’t know won’t hurt her right?”

“That’s not the point, do you realize how Reina will feel knowing this???  She will beat herself up inside more than she already is and…how are you sure she will accept?”

“I…I…I didn’t think about it like that!  All I want is the truth to be known because we are owed this truth don’t you think?  I went into a relationship just to realize that someone I hold dearly loves my bestfriend and thinking that my bestfriend probably held back because of me and because of it, it could be….it might be…eating her up inside.  She’s having health issues because of this isn’t she?”

‘Now I was officially lost, what did Kame mean by her best friend holding back because of her’
Kame turned to face me “Yeah you heard right!  Reina probably held back her feelings in part because of my feelings.  She was probably stuck at a dead end yet she didn’t find ways out, instead she just kept everything inside, making her sick”  I was shocked before, now I was feeling dizzy from all this, it felt like my heart stopped working as I gulped and downed my glass of water holding onto my chest as if in need of air.

“Gaki-san are you alright?” Kame and Sayumin looked at me in concern.  I couldn’t answer them I just picked up their glasses of water and downed them before I could regain my breathing again.

“Gaki-san!  Are you okay?  Do you need more water?”

I shook my head “Can…can…can…can we take *cough* take this from *cough* the…the. *gasp* very top?”

“Maybe this isn’t a good idea right now”

I grabbed onto Kame’s arm, “you *gasp* started this…*cough* now finish it!” I then grabbed onto Sayumin’s arm “just *gasp* get me *cough* more water and then *cough* you better start talking”

I saw an exchange of eye contact before Sayumin ordered a pitcher of water “Okay if this is what you want but I warn both of you, yes including you Eri that what I am about to tell you will have no holes and that you better be ready to accept it”
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter40-updated 12/18
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 18, 2009, 08:47:29 PM
Me cute?? No Way!! :lol:
Well, author is supposed to know everything in their story.
And fanfic is awesome, it's hard not to get absorbed into it especially one that's well written.

Quote
Trust me I am pretty sure a lot of readers have had similar feelings, just like myself.  I have had similar situations and let's just say it was pretty tough and lasted for a long period of time.
Yep, been there done that too  :depressed:

Quote
I wasn't that quick in the end, but in the future I do plan to maintain my record of updating as soon as possible.  Also because I was and am a reader myself, so I can totally understand the feeling of waiting for updates and such.
I totally understand and thank you for that   :kneelbow:

Quote
Sayumi’s eyes grew wide like they were about to pop out “W-Wha…H-how…” she stuttered
Somehow it's funny to imagine Sayu's reaction  XD

Even more funny that both Gaki and Sayu ask where is the real Eri.

Quote
“Who is me? And if you really were Eri, when did you ever become so observant?”
Who is me? :mon lmao: oh I love you Sayu!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter40-updated 12/18
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 18, 2009, 09:58:23 PM
Poor Eri, no one has any faith in her. :lol: :lol:
Quote
“Okay if this is what you want but I warn both of you, yes including you Eri that what I am about to tell you will have no holes and that you better be ready to accept it”
What? Yes! Yes~! Just tell usssss!!

Quote
@ rndmnwierd : You're getting your wish aren't you??? So no need for chants right???? TANAGAKI!!!!
I'm like pressing my face against the screen in an attempt to read future un-posted chapters of this so, no time for chanting. Must. See. Future.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter40-updated 12/18
Post by: kRisZ on December 19, 2009, 01:15:42 PM
Quote
“Some things are just worth it”

 :heart:


Quote
Both Sayumin and I turned to look at Eri, shocked “Okay who are you and what have you done with Eri?” Sayumin held up a fork to protect herself.

 :lol:


Risa was reading her diary while the story was being unfolded, hmmm… fishy


Quote
NOTE: This fic will be ending soon as promised I plan to finish it off before the holidays, hopefully by 22 or 23?

  :panic:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter40-updated 12/18
Post by: FaqU on December 20, 2009, 10:16:54 PM
@ Chloe: Yes you are cute!!!!!  Awww stop it, I usually have the ideas but can't really seem to get all my thoughts onto paper properly, this is the best I could do with descriptions and such  :sweatdrop:

Our turtle hasn't shown us this side of her, hence it is natural that both Risa and Sayu would doubt the real Eri with Eri's alien friends

@ rndmnwierd: Finally everything is unrevealed to the duo of Gakikame and we'll finally find out what Gakikame will think of it all and of course how they will go from there.

Don't put your face up against the screen too much, wouldn't want you to go blind and second of all wouldn't want your face to get stuck that you need a spatula to scrap it off  :lol: :lol: That totally will be painful

@ kRisZ: What's so fishy??/ I was intending to show the story unrevealled but using another style if that helps explaining anything but I am curious what is going through your mind to say that it is fishy

Chapter 41

We sat there all afternoon as Sayumin told us everything from her feelings for Kame to Reina and herself moving on, or at least Sayumin did and all Kame and I could do was gawk at Sayumin.  With every detail that we had to absorb, our mouths just grew wider and wider, and we became more and more speechless.

‘So Tanakacchi DID have feelings for me, but she was afraid that she would be the cause of me losing something I love and then the whole Kame issue.  She felt like she had to back off and that she couldn’t do anything about it because she felt like it would betray the friendship she had with Kame’
  I stared at Kame, who in turn stared at Sayumin, in which I can understand why, at one point in time a fellow Rokkie who is your best friend was suffering and loved you.

“Don’t stare at me like that Eri, I have moved on and that was a while ago, not everyone is like Reina.  But that is everything you needed to know about Reina and about her struggle.  She has decided to not care about Fujimoto-san’s article but she still couldn’t confess because her best friend was someone she held close to heart too, she couldn’t throw it away.  That could be the reason why she is…I hate to admit it but in a slight depression.  I have kept a good eye on her but you know Reina, you can’t force her to do anything she doesn’t want to.  However, the good thing is that she’ll be a good sport and still eat when I whine enough but I don’t think she is living her life properly.  I had wanted to tell you Gaki-san but Reina made me promise not to say a word to anyone.  She thought you would make Eri happy and continue to live life happily, which made a good point so in the end I did promise her.”

“So what about her and JunJun?”

“What about her and JunJun?”

“Well aren’t they together?  They have been awfully close together recently, why isn’t JunJun taking care of her” I had to know if she moved on without me, if I still have a chance.

“Gaki-san, they tried dating but things didn’t work out and neither JunJun nor Reina has any bad feelings from the experience, in fact they have a lot of fun when they get together, or at least Reina tries to have fun when we are together.  Deep down I know she is just putting on a show though.”

“If I may be so bold as to make a comment though…” Kame looked at me and I nodded “ Sayu, you like JunJun don’t you???” No response but a faint blush was appearing   “Anyways that is for another conversation but I think both of them would’ve gotten together if one was willing to take the chance instead of always living in fear”

“Are we done? I am here meeting someone so if you don’t mind”

“Oh~~~ who are you meeting??”

Before Sayumi could tell the turtle that it was none of her business “Gaki-san! Kamei-san!  What are you guys doing here?”  Sayumi hung her head down, whereas Eri and I turned to see a confused JunJun

“Oh nothing JunJun, we saw Sayu and came in to have a chat, but we have to go now so ENJOY” Eri smirked and pulled out me of the restaurant giving Sayumi and JunJun their own personal space.

I thought about that last phrase as I penned it in my diary…taking chances eh? I then turned back at the page in which the question was ‘What is there to be afraid of?’ I penned in the words ‘Taking that chance’ as I closed my diary.

I found a time when Tanakacchi was free and confronted her about hanging out but she deferred my offer.  I guess she still thinks I am with Kame because she said she is meeting up with JunJun, well more like she was stuttering it out as if it was a lie.  I assume she hasn’t spoken to Kame or Sayumin but then again Sayumin has mentioned that hanging with JunJun takes her mind off other things.  I had to act now otherwise I would never get my feelings and thoughts across.  I did the next best thing, I know that Tanakacchi might not like it but I still had to do it.  For me and for both of us, it was now or never and I don’t want it to be the latter one.

“Hello Sayumin, I need you to do something for me, and I know you will figure something out” I told her my plan and she agreed to help me, surprisingly.  My guesses is that she didn’t want the both of us to be running around in circles about what could’ve been.

Next I sat there in my seat contemplating about the other person I had to call.  I was stumped, like speechless, I don’t think anyone could imagine that but I made the same phone call to Kame and told her of the plan, yes I know it may be cruel to her and I have suggested that she could always decline but she didn’t.  “I’m happy for you Gaki-san, you are finally not afraid of expressing your feelings to find your true happiness.  I know it must’ve been hard for you to make this phone call” ‘Boy you don’t know the half of it’ “but I am willing to help out.  I believe half of the misery that Reina has gone through was because of me, even  though you may disagree with me, I would have been upset at myself for not noticing the pain that Reina had to go through if I found out later in life.  Who knows how much of a wreck Reina would be then?”

“Again Kame, I’m sorry”

“Don’t be.  Just tell me the time and place so we can sort Reina out but…” ‘But? I don’t like this but in there’ “you do know how stubborn Reina can be right?  Are you sure you can convince her?”

‘Good question.  Damn you Kame for shooting this question at me’ “I…I…I haven’t thought that far”

“Well think about it!  Talk to you soon”

“Yeah” ~CLICK ‘Well there goes my adrenaline!  I haven’t thought about what Tanakacchi’s reaction would be, I guess I assumed her to just accept me and we live happily ever after, but Kame does have a good point.  Will she accept me when she finds out that Kame and I know about her feelings from a while back?  She might be upset at herself, and at Sayumin, for causing the breakup.  I can’t stop here though, I’ll have to make her understand that this had nothing to do with anyone but me.  If anyone is to blame for Kame’s pain and anger it is me, I shouldn’t have accepted her because of what Tanakacchi told me, I should’ve been smarter in making my choices’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter41-updated 12/20
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 20, 2009, 11:25:58 PM
Gaki is the man with the plan! Or woMAN, you know what I mean! Anyway, I can't wait to see what she has cooked up. I think it might be easier if she just had someone lock them up together in a room and not let them out for a few hours, since Reina admitted that she tends to run away from things that are too hard.

I"ll be waiting!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter41-updated 12/20
Post by: kRisZ on December 21, 2009, 01:38:35 AM
Quote
@ kRisZ: What's so fishy??/ I was intending to show the story unrevealled but using another style if that helps explaining anything but I am curious what is going through your mind to say that it is fishy

 :D  Maybe I was over analyzing things  :D   Sometimes I wonder too what's going through my mind  XD



Quote
We sat there all afternoon as Sayumin told us everything from her feelings for Kame to Reina and herself moving on, or at least Sayumin did and all Kame and I could do was gawk at Sayumin.  With every detail that we had to absorb, our mouths just grew wider and wider, and we became more and more speechless.

Looks like GakiKame are the dense one  :lol:


Quote
Before Sayumi could tell the turtle that it was none of her business “Gaki-san! Kamei-san!  What are you guys doing here?”  Sayumi hung her head down, whereas Eri and I turned to see a confused JunJun

Busted  XD


 :onioncheer:  Risa  :onioncheer:  Fight-o  :onioncheer:  Risa  :onioncheer:


Yay! Can't wait for the next update





Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter41-updated 12/20
Post by: FaqU on December 21, 2009, 04:48:14 PM
@ rndmnwierd: you know I saw someone post that method on H!O  :lol: Reina doesn't run from things that are not too hard, more like she runs from things that she doesn't want to deal with.

Wait no further!!!!  ;)

@ kRisZ: Naw, I don't think you're over analyzing things, your comments do aid in the direction at times and it gives me more situations to create.

Well in Eri's case, yes she is dense, however for Risa I think the thought behind was that she is overly excited that the one she has feelings for will return the feelings.

Totally busted  XD

Wait no further!!!

Chapter 42

For the next day or two, I or we waited for Sayumin’s response.  We were at a rehearsal for a collaboration with TRF when Sayumin came up to Kame and I “Okay I made an appointment with her after this filming has been done.  She will be coming to my house after for our days off.  I will take her to that café we usually go to near my house, say around noon, so that we all get enough sleep and time for you” as she pointed to Kame “to get out of bed”

Kame swatted Sayumin’s hand away, “I will be there, Gaki-san is staying with me so she will make sure I will be up, nee Gaki-san”

“She better or I will torture her” I joked, the atmosphere between Kame and I have gone back the way we were and I am glad I have her in my moment in need and my moment when I am freaking out.  So now everything has been planned out, the only things not planned is how I was going to confront her and Tanakacchi as I look over at her, who was still practicing her parts with Ai-chan.  She is still shining, the same shining star she was when I first laid my eyes on her.  At moment that I was watching her, I couldn’t wait until the recording was over and done with so then I would finally get the chance to talk to her, face to face. 

It was soon time for the actual recording and my gaze hasn’t really left Tanakacchi except when necessary.  “Psst!  Gaki-san stop drooling!” giggled Kame as I turned and made sure I wasn’t before glaring at her for the trick she just pulled

“Shut up!!!!”

“Let’s get this show on the road shall we???” as we both walked onto the stage to get ready and believe me I don’t know if it was because I was so thrilled at the idea of talking to Tanakacchi but I was giving it my all and I was smiling like no tomorrow.

“Gaki-san!! You da woman!!! You were hot out there” I high-fived both Sayumin and Kame

“Gaki-san!!!  Where was all that energy from” commented Ai-chan as she and I shared a hug.  I just shrugged my shoulders and it was odd but I could’ve sworn she whispered something along the lines of “are you finally going to confess to the right her?”  I pulled away and she gave me a smirk like she knew as I bore a confused look.  She pulled me in for another hug, “We are Gokkies and forever we will be, did you think I wouldn’t know???  I am happy for you” as she left to congratulate other members.  As she walked away, slowly a smile crept on my face, I had to admit I had lost more or less faith in Gokkies since Makocchin and KonKon left and when Ai-chan and I became leader and subleader, ‘You’re right we are Gokkies and forever we will be!  I never had to tell you guys anything and you guys always knew so what makes this any different? Thank you Ai-chan for you support and for reminding me that the Gokkies still live on’

I guess it was different when you were talking about it with other members but the wishes from your fellow members gave me the extra push, extra confidence that I needed.  I was afraid that she would be upset at the fact that I had just broken off with Kame and here I am trying to get together with Tanakacchi.  I couldn’t help smiling all the way to Kame’s house and getting myself pumped up for the meeting.

The next day

Kame and I were on the train and I was a nervous wreck, I wasn’t sure if I can do this now, I was freaking out and asking Kame if we should just turn around and go back.

“No Gaki-san!  How many times do I have to tell you???  We are going to do this and we are going to do this today!!!! What happened to the pumped up Gaki-san last night who wouldn’t let me sleep????  If you don’t do this today, you would have wasted my efforts and sleep time and let me tell you how pissed off I would be, do you hear?  Besides didn’t you already plan what you were going to say?” Kame was practically hovering over me and her threat did not sound the tiniest bit friendly as I gulped the saliva that was gathering in my throat and sat back down quietly.

“Er…not really.  I was going to…you know…wing it?” Kame only shook her head at me.

We were getting closer and closer to the café and immediately I could spot Tanakacchi laughing and smiling away with Sayumin ‘Kame is right.  WE ARE GOING TO DO THIS TODAY!!!!’ as we walked into the café.  One look at  us entering the café and immediately Tanakacchi’s once smiling face faded into something that I couldn’t describe, was it anger or was it sadness?

“Hi” Kame and I took a seat across of Sayumin and Tanakacchi.  We both noticed Tanakacchi take a sideways glance over to Sayumin who was smiling slightly and I think Tanakacchi caught on that we set this up.  Before I could say anything, the unexpected happened, Tanakacchi got up and ran out of the café.

“Go Gaki-san!!!” pushed Kame as we all got up, well Sayumin and Kame stayed behind to foot the bill first, as I tore out of the café and ran after her.  Luckily for me that it wasn’t hard locating her considering she was wearing her purple hoodie and for the fact that she was never the runner as I sped up and caught up to her, grabbing onto her arm, stopping her from running any further

“TANAKACCHI! STOP!!!” she was struggling to get out of my grasp “Please stop and hear me out!!!  I only need a couple minutes of your time.  Am I not even worth your time anymore??? That you can’t even talk to me???” she stopped struggling

I turned her to face me and…she was crying! “Whats wrong??? Did I hurt you?” I rolled up her sleeve to check if I may have grasped her a little too hard. 

She flung my hand away “Why are you here????”

“I needed to talk to you ….about us”

“Us??? Gaki-san where is there an us??? If this has to do with work, we can talk about it when we get back to work”

“NO REINA!!!!’ she jumped slightly at my outburst, heck I was shocked at my own outburst.  I have never called Tanakacchi by her first name other than our moment when she was playing Dr. Reina, so I guess she knows I am serious??? “Please just talk to me, there is more to us than just work isn’t there?”

She remained silent for a while, in which I couldn’t tell by her face what she was thinking “You know don’t you?  Sayu told you everything right?  And now you are here to give me a full out rejection aren’t you”

“No!!! That is not why I am here!!! Can we take a seat somewhere so we can talk??? Just the two of us” I was begging I know but I was desperate for the girl to understand everything.  She didn’t say anything so I dragged her along until I found a bench and I sat her down

*************************
1 more chapter to go!!!!

I have created 2 separate endings and I wonder if I should post both or should I post one and then PM the other for those that are interested....readers, what do you think????

@ rndmnwierd: I know you mentioned to make the other an omake so I should post it right? but where? here or the one-shot place?
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter42-updated 12/21
Post by: kRisZ on December 21, 2009, 05:28:02 PM
Quote
and time for you” as she pointed to Kame “to get out of bed”

damn  :lol:


Quote
“Go Gaki-san!!!”

 :onioncheer:  :onioncheer:  :onioncheer:


Quote
“I needed to talk to you ….about us”

Yay


Quote
1 more chapter to go!!!!

 :shocked


Quote
I have created 2 separate endings and I wonder if I should post both or should I post one and then PM the other for those that are interested....readers, what do you think????

I say, post the two   :cow:  post the two  :cow:  post the two
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter42-updated 12/21
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 21, 2009, 10:56:48 PM
:OMG: I miss an update!!  :banghead: Damn, I can't use the internet freely since there is more people in the house (can't let them know what I'm doing with it  :smhid).

You should stop coz I'm so not  :lol:

Quote
taking chances eh?
Woohoo! The words finally came out!

Obliviously there's not gonna be a TanaShige then go SayuJun!

Ai barely showed up in this fic and yet she knew, Ai you shoulda tell Gaki sooner!  XD

Quote
‘Good question.  Damn you Kame for shooting this question at me’
“Psst!  Gaki-san stop drooling!”
“Go Gaki-san!!!”
Me liking alien Eri very much, she's awesome :heart: (it's funny considering I'm not too fond of her at first when she's still all clingy with Gaki :nervous).

Quote
Tanakacchi got up and ran out of the café.
I think I might have react the same as Reina in that situation  :err:

Sayu better be prepared if this doesn't turn out well (I do hope it goes well). Reina's gonna kill her for setting her up and telling GakiKame about her feelings.

Ah, I guess it finally comes back down to why I'm lured in the first place, TanaGaki.
So "GO TANAGAKI GO!!!"  :mon blowhorn:  :onioncheer:

Sorry, can only do one comment here this time and I say post both here so reader won't be confused (just don't forget to inform which one is the other ending).
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter42-updated 12/21
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 21, 2009, 11:46:07 PM
Quote
Reina doesn't run from things that are not too hard, more like she runs from things that she doesn't want to deal with.
Eh, same difference.  XD

I'm like on the edge of my proverbial seat here. I really want to see the ending. Gaki-san getting support from Ai-chan there at the end made my day.

Quote
@ rndmnwierd: I know you mentioned to make the other an omake so I should post it right? but where? here or the one-shot place?
Post it here, just label it as an omake or even an alternate ending. It still has to do with Taking Chances, so it's not technically a one shot.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Chapter42-updated 12/21
Post by: FaqU on December 22, 2009, 04:35:52 PM
@ kRisZ: Just when Eri becomes observant, her other bad habits show up  :lol:

The moment you've all been waiting for has finally come, well at least one part of it has finally come  :nervous

@ Chloe: I missed you there, but then again I didn't give much time in between chapters as I wanted to finish this as promised  ;)

I can't stop cuz you're so hot!!!  :lol: Are we playing a rhyming game now???  XD

Ai-chan as leader was probably too busy to take time to talk about personal issues hence I delayed her blessings  :lol:

What makes you think Sayu is safe is things do go well???  :twisted:

@ rndmnwierd: Make sure you don't fall off  :lol: and you will get to see the ending...my initial ending comes first then comes the newly thought of ending in a day's time or longer.  Why longer? Because I am waiting on Mame-chan :lol:

Chapter 43

I took hold of her hand and used my thumb to brush it slightly in constant motion as I gathered my thoughts and breath “Reina, do you remember there was a certain individual that I have developed feelings for???” she nodded “well at the time, I was afraid, afraid that the same person didn’t have the same feelings for me, I have tried to hint it at them but I guess I am not the queen of hinting because they never caught on.  They in fact told me to move on.  I was heart broken when they said those words to me, all I wanted was a sign from them telling me that I shouldn’t choose that path but it never came.  I was so heart broken that I made a couple more mistakes in my life, I accepted someone that I shouldn’t have because I wasn’t in love with them” slowly your eyes met my tear-filled ones “I thought that my feelings would never be known so I tried to move on, but just a while ago, I realized that I have never moved on.  I held those same feelings from years ago right here” I took her hand and placed in on my heart “They may have been buried in my mind but the heart can never lie.  It took the tears of my best friend to realize this and I must say that I am not proud of the pain that I have put this person through, but we have talked it out and she understood, in fact she felt guilty and upset at herself.”

“Eri” you whispered

I nodded as you have finally understood everything that was going on “we both were upset at how things turned out because we both hurt someone we hold dearly, we never noticed the pain that we put this individual through and the pain we put ourselves in.” by now my tears were flowing down my face nonstop “Reina, I was scared years ago that you would reject me, that you didn’t feel the same for me so I never confessed my feelings for you.  I wasn’t ready for rejection which is why I tried to do the whole vibe thing, but lot of good that did me” we both chuckled “Kame asked me the question: What is there to be afraid of? And at the time I couldn’t answer but I realize that I was afraid of taking that risk just like you were but I don’t want us to be running in circles anymore.  I don’t want us to lose any more time than what we’ve lost as it is.”  I took a deep breath “Will you be my girlfriend?”

I felt her pull her hand away and I looked at her in shock “I can’t Gaki-san.  You are with Eri and I don’t want to be the one that broke you guys up”

“You didn’t” hollered a huffing Kame as she slowly walked up to us “Reina,…if anything I feel like I broke you guys up.  You both love each other but because you knew of my feelings, you gave up your own.  Gaki-san and I are best friends and that is how things will always be.  Please Reina, do both of us a favour and accept Gaki-san already, she has been a pain to bear with to get her to come to you today”  We all watched as Reina got up from the bench and headed towards the fountain in front of us. “Psst!!! Gaki-san go up there!  What do you think you are gonna accomplish just sitting there?” both Sayumin and Kame pushed me towards Reina.

I stood beside Reina “listen Reina, I know that you have a right to not accept me, but I think I should at least tell you my thoughts and feelings regardless.  I have been dwelling on these for far too long and at least now…” I turned to face her “now I can have an answer and even if you say no, I can live the rest of my life knowing the answer as opposed to straying from it”  I had lost hope when she didn’t face me, I didn’t want this to happen but I had to be honest with myself, Reina had a choice too!  I turned and was about to leave when I felt a tug on my jacket.  I stared down at the hand and followed it up to realize that it was Reina who was tugging onto me

“Risa”  Hearing her say my name gave me feelings that I never thought existed, I was on cloud nine, I was so happy it was like I was naturally high or something

I turned Reina around to look at me “Will you be my girlfriend?” she nodded shyly while looking away.  I jumped up in joy “YATTA!!!!!!” as I turned her face to mine and kissed her right there and then.
*******************

“Risa! Are you reading through your diary again?” I closed my diary as I felt a pair of arms wrap around my waist

“I can’t help it Reina!  I love reminiscing the times and the joyride that we both went through to be together today, especially the moment when you starting chasing after Sayumin and giving her a headlock.  I was so scared you were going to kick her bunny butt but luckily not that much damage was done” as I wrapped my hands around hers leaning my head against her shoulders.  I closed my eyes as she kissed my temple, her kiss so soft and gentle, it sends me to bliss.

“I was upset at the moment, I felt like I was betrayed by a fellow Rokkie, and I would have given her more if you didn’t stop me” Reina responded cracking her knuckles

“But look at it this way, if it wasn’t for Sayumin, then others around us wouldn’t have found their own happiness.  I mean look at the combination of EriLin?  Look at how happy they are!  They finally found someone as “alienish” as they are and can fully understand each other” I reasoned recalling how Kame and LinLin’s relationship developed, their samui moments and antics were never too far with their “alienish” aura that surrounded them wherever they went.

“True, if it wasn’t for Sayu, I wouldn’t have found my own happiness,…with you, Risa”  I turned myself slightly and caught her lips as we started our makeout session leading us to our bed.  That night there was a breeze as it flipped open my diary to a certain page ‘What is there to be afraid of?  Taking that chance’
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: kRisZ on December 22, 2009, 05:05:59 PM
Quote
“Reina, I was scared years ago that you would reject me,

OMG The talk has started  :shocked and  :w00t: at the same time


Quote
“Will you be my girlfriend?”

OMG  :fainted:


Quote
she has been a pain to bear with to get her to come to you today

 :lol:


Quote
“Psst!!! Gaki-san go up there!  What do you think you are gonna accomplish just sitting there?” both Sayumin and Kame pushed me towards Reina.

 XD


Quote
I stood beside Reina “listen Reina, I know that you have a right to not accept me, but I think I should at least tell you my thoughts and feelings regardless.  I have been dwelling on these for far too long and at least now…” I turned to face her “now I can have an answer and even if you say no, I can live the rest of my life knowing the answer as opposed to straying from it”  I had lost hope when she didn’t face me, I didn’t want this to happen but I had to be honest with myself, Reina had a choice too!  I turned and was about to leave when I felt a tug on my jacket.  I stared down at the hand and followed it up to realize that it was Reina who was tugging onto me

I love this part, so ouches and brought a little hope at the end


Quote
They finally found someone as “alienish” as they are

 :lol:


Quote
‘What is there to be afraid of?  Taking that chance’

 :heart:  :heart:  :heart:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 22, 2009, 10:21:17 PM
Gomen, can only do one here again.

Yep, like I said you're fast (in fact very fast) with the update. Sure, I could always catch up later but unless I concentrate enough, I can be very slow (and somehow lazy) on reading fics so I'd rather read it every time you update thus I can concentrate better reading piece by piece than one whole lot and ended up commenting on who knows how much later.

Quote
I can't stop cuz you're so hot!!!  :lol:  Are we playing a rhyming game now???  XD
Are we?? You know, you're funny :lol:

Quote
“YATTA!!!!!!”
I love that reaction.

Quote
-“Will you be my girlfriend?”
-as I turned her face to mine and kissed her right there and then.
Wasting no time indeed. Gaki-san action was as fast as her question (just like you and your updates XD)

Poor Sayu still got it even when things went well, but glad there was Risa to save her.

The ending was wrapped up with Gaki's POV, I like that  :thumbsup

And about EriLin I was actually wondering after my last my comment about how Eri's gonna end up, will she be the happy single or will she get together with another member (I had Lin or Ai in mind) but since I can only do quick comment on one so it only stayed in my mind until now.
Yay for the alien duo! So cool yet so weird! :on lol:

I know there's still one ending, however you've finished with the initial ending in December like you've planned so congrats!! :mon firecrack: :mon santa2: :mon fyeah:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 22, 2009, 11:34:06 PM
 :wriggly: I am quite happy! Such a great ending. I can't even express my happiness with how this turned out in words.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: FaqU on December 23, 2009, 05:22:25 PM
@ kRisZ: Why did you faint at the question "Will you be my girlfriend?" were you waiting for that line holding your breath?

I finally managed to direct this to link with the title  :nervous which sadly to say I don't even know why I called the title Taking Chances at times

@ Chloe: Don't worry, you don't have to post at both places if you don't have time or can't, better posting at one spot than not posting at all at either right?

I thought we were playing a rhyming game when you started rhyming to tell me to stop so at the spur of the moment I thought of another rhyme.  I am up for it if you are  ;)

When you wrote that I was funny, my initial thought was "what? funny looking?!!" but that's out of habit that whenever someone says that I always think that line right away.  If only you knew me in person, you might not think so  :smhid so not funny

Risa's already wasted enough time guessing, avoiding and testing hence I can't blame her for her fast actions.

I guess even at the end, I still had to create a new pairing  :lol:

@ rndmnwierd: I responded about how I felt about the ending on H!O but I'll say it again, I am not as impressed with the ending because I feel like I rushed it and that more could be done with the fic in general, I've got tons to learn from other authors out there.

However I am happy that many did like the style and format of the ending, in terms of wording, I know I need to work on it and I will try to improve bit by bit.  :farofflook:

While I am here, I wanted thank all the readers  :bow: (I know I still have one more ending and a promised *coughpervscene* to rnd) AND WISH EVERYONE A HAPPY HOLIDAYS and I will post the other ending after Christmas  :mon santasad:

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: kRisZ on December 23, 2009, 05:57:46 PM
@ kRisZ: Why did you faint at the question "Will you be my girlfriend?" were you waiting for that line holding your breath?


While I am here, I wanted thank all the readers  :bow: (I know I still have one more ending and a promised *coughpervscene* to rnd) AND WISH EVERYONE A HAPPY HOLIDAYS and I will post the other ending after Christmas  :mon santasad:

How did you know I was holding my breath?  :shocked

Yeah?   :w00t:  Can't wait to  :drool:    HAPPY HOLIDAYS  :mon xmas2:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 23, 2009, 10:19:48 PM
Yeah, I wanted to at least be able to post at one if I could but I kinda miss posting at the other too.

Quote
I am up for it if you are
Well, I really can't think of anything right now :nervous

Quote
If only you knew me in person, you might not think so :smhid so not funny
First impression sometimes can be quite misleading and often people's first impression of me is that I'm scary and way too serious  XD
When I said you're funny, I mean a good funny (like a fun person) not a funny looking person.

Absolutely no complaining about the new pairing at the end there, I'm glad that Eri managed to move on.
Though that means Ai is the only single one? (was she married to the job? :lol:)

Anyway, Happy holidays to you too and happy holidays for everyone!! Hope you guys have a happy holiday  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Final Chapter-updated 12/22
Post by: FaqU on December 23, 2009, 11:23:01 PM
@ kRisZ : psychic!!!!!  :lol:

 :mon look: I'm watching you that's how  :lol:

@ Chloe: hey never too late to post now,  :lol: but do what you can, I know this time of the season everyone is busy with the preparations of their celebrations and stuff so no worries.

Hmmmmm........
How bout I start if off right now, but I really don't know what to say somehow.  :pig huh:

Hey I've gotten that remark about me too!!!! Not too serious but definitely way too scary  :mon wtfmm:

I think Ai is married to the job, or who knows maybe graduated H!P members????
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: FaqU on December 26, 2009, 09:03:02 PM
So instead of confusing everyone by having the alternate ending first, I decided to do the epilogue in continuation and then post the alternate ending later.

As some already know what this epilogue entails, so please message me if you are interested and I will send it out in a day or two.

Hope everyone is having a great holiday though
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on December 26, 2009, 09:59:50 PM
Quote
How bout I start if off right now, but I really don't know what to say somehow.
Well, don't worry about it  ;)

:lol: Yeah and when they get to know me better they usually say, "You know, I never thought you're gonna be this weird"  :roll: 

Quote
I think Ai is married to the job, or who knows maybe graduated H!P members????
Oh, I so totally would want to see that!!   :wahaha:

I'm interested (do I need to pm you?)
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 26, 2009, 11:01:29 PM
I'm interested!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: kRisZ on December 26, 2009, 11:45:10 PM
Me three   :on woohoo:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: lil_hamz on December 27, 2009, 01:18:25 PM
Me four!! *sticks up 4 fingers* :D
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: kRisZ on December 28, 2009, 12:07:42 PM
The PM was   :on_hot:  :mon blood:  :imdead:

Thank you  :bow:  :bow:  :bow:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 28, 2009, 01:04:17 PM
 :bow: :bow: Seconded!
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26
Post by: FaqU on December 29, 2009, 03:21:43 PM
Alright, now that we have that epilogue out of the way, here is the alternate ending.

Note: This chapter starts after chapter 41, so it will replace chapter 42 and the previous ending in one go  ;)

Alternate Ending:

For the next day or two, I or we waited for Sayumin’s response.  We were at a rehearsal for a collaboration with TRF when Sayumin came up to Kame and I “Okay I made an appointment with her after this filming has been done.  She will be coming to my house after for our days off.  I will take her to that café we usually go to near my house, say around noon, so that we all get enough sleep and time for you” as she pointed to Kame “to get out of bed”

Kame swatted Sayumin’s hand away, “I will be there, Gaki-san is staying with me so she will make sure I will be up, nee Gaki-san”

“She better or I will torture her” I joked, the atmosphere between Kame and I have gone back the way we were and I am glad I have her in my moment in need and my moment when I am freaking out.  So now everything has been planned out, the only thing not planned is Tanakacchi as I look over at her, who was still practicing her parts with Ai-chan.  She is still shining, the same shining star she was when I first laid my eyes on her.  At moment that I was watching her, I couldn’t wait until the recording was over and done with so then I would finally get the chance to talk to her, face to face.  

It was soon time for the actual recording and my gaze hasn’t really left Tanakacchi except when necessary.  “Psst!  Gaki-san stop drooling!” giggled Kame as I turned and made sure I wasn’t before glaring at her for the trick she just pulled

“Shut up!!!!”

“Let’s get this show on the road shall we???” as we both walked onto the stage to get ready and believe me I don’t know if it was because I was so thrilled at the idea of talking to Tanakacchi but I was giving it my all and I was smiling like no tomorrow.

“Gaki-san!! You da woman!!! You were hot out there” I high-fived both Sayumin and Kame

“Gaki-san!!!  Where was all that energy from” commented Ai-chan as she and I shared a hug.  I just shrugged my shoulders and it was odd but I could’ve sworn she whispered something along the lines of “are you finally going to confess to the right her?”  I pulled away and she gave me a smirk like she knew as I bore a confused look.  She pulled me in for another hug, “We are Gokkies and forever we will be, did you think I wouldn’t know???  I am happy for you” as she left to congratulate other members.  As she walked away, slowly a smile crept on my face ‘You’re right we are Gokkies and forever we will be!  I never had to tell you guys anything and you guys always knew so what makes this any different? Thank you Ai-chan for you support and for reminding me that the Gokkies still live on’

I guess it was different when you were talking about it with other members but the wishes from your fellow members gave me the extra push, extra confidence that I needed.  I was afraid that she would be upset at the fact that I had just broken off with Kame and here I am trying to get together with Tanakacchi.  I couldn’t help smiling all the way to Kame’s house and getting myself pumped up for the meeting.

The next day

Kame and I were on the train and I was a nervous wreck, I wasn’t sure if I can do this now, I was freaking out and asking Kame if we should just turn around and go back.

“No Gaki-san!  How many times do I have to tell you???  We are going to do this and we are going to do this today!!!! What happened to the pumped up Gaki-san last night who wouldn’t let me sleep????  If you don’t do this today, you would have wasted my efforts and sleep time and let me tell you how pissed off I would be, do you hear?” Kame was practically hovering over me and her threat did not sound the tiniest bit friendly as I gulped the saliva that was gathering in my throat and sat back down quietly.

I was sitting there playing with my fingers and mentally preparing myself as to what I was going to say to Tanakacchi when I see her, whereas Kame was napping beside me.  The train shook a couple of times, but didn’t really pay attention to it because sometimes the train does that, however after the first two, I began to panic, the shaking was not normal.  I could hear other passengers curious about the situation as I was “Kame, Kame, wake up”

“ZZZZZZ…wh-what? Are we there yet?”

“Kame, wake up!!! Something is not right here” by now the rumbling has started to increase and realization hit me, “Kame, it’s a...it’s an earthquake” However I was too late, the train had fallen off the tracks and the worst thing is that we were near mountains.  At train was skidding across the ground and we were headed straight for the closest mountain, the last thing I could hear was screaming as Kame and I clutched our eyes and held each other close.

REINA’S POV

“Reina! Reina!” Sayu barged into the room, well her room

“What is it?!” I groaned as I felt Sayu pulling on the blankets

“Get up quick!!!! Eri and Gaki-san….Eri and Gaki-san” Sayu’s voice sounded off, something was not right

At the mention of Risa’s nickname, my eyes opened wide and I immediately got up “What about Eri and Gaki-san?”  Sayu didn’t say anything but let her tears flow “Sayu, tell me what this is all about!”

Sayu picked up the remote on her dresser and turned on the TV in her room, there was a piece of news about a train crashing into a mountain because of an earthquake that was happening a good distance from where Sayu and I was.  I listened to the announcer talking about the situation but I didn’t know how this has anything to do with Risa or Eri.  I turned my head to a bawling Sayu in confusion “Er…Sayu…I never knew you were that sensitive to these things”

Sayu shook her head “Reina” Sayu ran and clutched on to me, shocking me at first however I brushed her back in an attempt to calm the distraught girl “Rei..Reina…there’s...there’s something I have to tell you” Sayu pulled away and looked me right in the eyes.

Somehow this feeling or vibe I am getting from Sayu doesn’t sound too good “W-what is it?”

“I…I had originally planned a meeting with Gaki-san and Eri today without you knowing and because we didn’t want you to know, they were going to meet us at the cafe.  Gaki-san and Eri were going to come by…train” My eyes widened, if I am not mistaken then what Sayu is trying to tell me is that….

“Th-they were on that train?” I didn’t and wouldn’t believe it, I just couldn’t

“Nothing is confirmed yet, but if I am not mistaken….” Sayu trailed off and slightly nodded her head.  I stood there in shock, ‘No this can’t be true, this can’t be true.  This is all just a dream or some sort of prank, yeah, that’s right, it’s just a dream or a sick joke that Sayu is playing on me’ “Oh Reina” Sayu walked over to me once more and embraced me in a tight hug, snapping me out of my thoughts

“Haha good one Sayu, but don’t joke, that’s not a good thing to joke about, jinxing other members’ death”

Sayu pulled away “Reina, it’s no joke”

I grabbed both her shoulders, “Sayu, stop already, this joke isn’t funny”

Sayu pushed my arms away from her shoulders and shook me by my own “Reina! I am not joking” ~RING RING~ Sayu’s cell rang in which she answered the call as I stood there ‘No! She’s lying!  If this isn’t a joke then it’s a dream.  I know it is!’

Not long after Sayu got off the phone, my own cell rang  “Moshi moshi”

“Tanaka-san” it was our manager “There is an emergency meeting back at the agency come back ASAP”

“Okay” I snapped shut my phone ‘If this is a dream, I better wake up now’ I slapped myself a couple of times to get out of this horrible nightmare but nothing happened, I felt the slight pain on my cheeks

“Reina, this isn’t a dream” Sayu went to her closet and grabbed clothes to change “If I’m not mistaken that was manager-san and he wants us to go back to the agency right?” I nodded lightly, still unable to comprehend the situation “Then let’s go”

We all sat there in the meeting room, everytime the door opened I was hoping that Risa or Eri would walk through but to my own disappointment they weren’t the ones that walked through, yet it was Tsunku-san and manager-san

~CLAP CLAP~ “Everyone listen up” manager-san got all of our attention however it wasn’t his usual tone, he was upset or troubled “Tsunku-san if you please” turning our attention to Tsunku who wasn’t looking like his usual self either

Tsunku-san cleared his throat “It…it is hard to say this so please bare with me…has anyone heard the news this morning?” Some hands rose up in the air “Well in that train, where there were no survivors…some of our own were in it” immediately gasps could be heard, everyone was sitting there with eyes wide, except Sayu.

“Who was on that train?” Ai-chan asked

Tsunku-san opened his mouth, but paused for a few moments, unknown explainable anger was boiling in me, as I waited for his response “Niigaki-san and Kamei-san”

I pounded my fist on the table and shot up “Stop lying!!!! Sayu I give you props for getting manager-san and Tsunku-san in on this joke, but this has gone too far!!!!”  Everyone looked at me, shocked at my outburst

Sayu stood up and put her hands on my shoulder and pushed me back into my seat “Erm…unfortunately Tanaka-san, this is no joke.  I would never joke about the tragedy of my artists” Tsunku-san replied

Reality was hitting me hard and I didn’t want to accept any of it.  I got up and ran out of the room, I could hear others calling my name but I didn’t care, tears were spilling out, messing my makeup but I didn’t care, nothing matters to me now.  I ran and ran up to the rooftop straight to the ledge and yelled out “WHY!!!!!! WHY DOES THIS HAVE TO HAPPEN????!!! WHY ARE YOU TAKING HER AWAY FROM ME???!!! I ALREADY LET HER GO DIDN’T I??? WHY ARE YOU TAKING HER AWAY FROM ME PERMANENTLY??? I JUST WANTED TO LOVE HER FROM AFAR!!!!! IS…IS THAT Too much to ask?” my tears were running non-stop and I didn’t intend to wipe them away

A few days have passed and it was the day of the burial, I stand here after everyone has left looking at the picture on your grave.  All the members were grieving, especially Ai-chan and Sayu.   I had wanted to take my life away that day on the rooftop…

Flashback

I looked out from the rooftop at the scenery, it looked gloomy and dark, it was scary.  I didn’t want to be away from you and it was like my limbs weren’t listening as I pushed myself up and stood on the ledge ‘I love you Risa, forever’ I was about to take that step when I heard my name being called from behind

“Tanaka-san!!!! Don’t do it!!!!” I turned to see the owner, it was Ai-chan, tears still falling from her eyes

“Ai-chan, don’t stop me!!!! I hurts too much in my heart!!!!”

“Baka!!!! Do you think Gaki-san will be happy knowing that you took your life away???”

“SHE WON’T BE HAPPY OR SAD BECAUSE SHE’S NOT HERE ANYMORE!!!!!”

“REINA!!!! DON’T DO IT!!!!!!” Sayu had come to the roof as well, followed by other members

“Sayu, please let me do this” I pleaded unable to think of anything anymore

“REINA, YOU BAKA!!!! I can’t believe Gaki-san would love you” Ai-chan yelled out.  I froze at the sentence ‘what?! Risa loved me?! She loved me?!’ I turned my attention to Ai-chan “Yeah, you heard me, Gaki-san loved you.  She has loved you for a long time now, don’t ask me why she decided to go out with Kamei-san but let me tell you this, she has loved you for a long time already”

I turned my attention to Sayu, who nodded “It’s true!!! Today when they were going to meet up with us, she was going to set things straight with you, she was going to confess to you”

“B-but what about Eri? You’re lying Sayu!!!! She doesn’t love me, she loves Eri”

“Things didn’t work out, they are best friends and nothing more!!!!” Sayu was getting angry, I could tell by her tone.  I wished they never told me this because now my heart hurts even more as I took a step closer to the end of the ledge “Reina!!! Don’t do it!!! Gaki-san wouldn’t want this”

I was so out of it that I didn’t notice JunJun from behind me as she clutched onto me and brought me back down.  I tried fighting back but JunJun was just too strong for me “Let me go!! Let me go” The last thing I saw was JunJun’s fighting face before I blacked out.

When I woke up, I was on a couch in the agency, right beside me were all the other members.  I got up but felt pain shoot through my head “Itai!!!” The other members realized I was awake and hovered over me “What the hell happened?”

Everyone turned their attention to LinLin who shrugged her shoulders “What? I saw that in a movie once and at that time, I couldn’t think of a way to calm Tanaka-san down”

“But did you have to hit her over the head with a fire extinguisher?” Sayu glared at LinLin

“It was that or a brick, which did you prefer?” retorted LinLin in a matter-of-fact tone

“She could have had a concussion if you use the wrong strength, baka!”

It took me a while to process what was going on, but I managed to get the idea “H-how long have I been out?”

“Not too long, just 5 hours”

The door opened and in walked Ai-chan “Oh good you’re up” She was trying to sound chirpier but judging by her face, I know she is dying inside as well.  “Here” she handed me a bag, I took a peek inside to see a couple of books and then looked at Ai-chan in confusion “Those are Gaki-san’s diaries”  I looked back inside the bag “I think we should give Reina some time alone” Ai-chan ordered for the girls to leave me.  Sayu didn’t look like she wanted to leave but eventually she left too, leaving me to read through your diaries.

End of Flashback

“Risa, I should have told you long ago, that I loved you but I didn’t know how you would take it….I…I guess I was afraid of rejection…afraid that after rejection we couldn’t be close anymore…afraid of losing you all those times but now…now…*sniff*” tears had started to brim again, as I have been crying for the past few days “now…that’s all too late, I didn’t take that chance when it was right in front of me and forever there never will be that chance again.  I remember reading in your diary that one of the things that attracted you was my smile hehe but nothing compared to your smile.  Risa, I want to preserve the one thing that makes you melt, I will live on, I will help Ai-chan and Sayu with MM in your place, the other thing that mattered in your life”  

I turned to look at Eri’s picture on her grave “Eri, I’m sorry that the turmoil that Risa and I caused made you a victim, but I hope you can still care for Risa on my behalf on the other end, up above.”

“Reina” I turned to see Ai-chan and Sayu “it’s time to go”

I made an internal promise that I will do every performance, every song with more than 100% effort because I bare not just my own weight but Risa’s as well so that when she is watching MM from above she can be proud seeing us all smile, making her smile.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: kRisZ on December 29, 2009, 04:34:23 PM
 :depressed:  :depressed:  :depressed:

It was A Happy Ending then came The Pervy one and This Arrgh  :fainted:  :fainted:  :fainted:
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: rndmnwierd on December 30, 2009, 02:17:21 PM
Gaki-san and Eri! :OMG: :dizzy: They died! :gyaaah: Reina, nooo! :pleeease: :fainted: :farofflook: But it was good...
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: lil_hamz on January 02, 2010, 12:18:01 PM
I'm really glad there were 2 endings to this fic. Although the original was good with TanaGaki getting together. A part of me likes to read sad endings. I'm not weird am I? :P

And what was special about this one was that KameMame left this world together. At least they had company in each other even though they didn't have a romantic relationship. And Reina lived but became stronger. So I think she would have grown and became a better person *sad smile*
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: pretend_2besome1 on January 03, 2010, 05:00:31 PM
Quote
"You da woman!!!"

I simply like that line.

Quote
- ‘If this is a dream, I better wake up now’ I slapped myself a couple of times to get out of this horrible nightmare but nothing happened, I felt the slight pain on my cheeks
-“WHY!!!!!! WHY DOES THIS HAVE TO HAPPEN????!!! WHY ARE YOU TAKING HER AWAY FROM ME???!!! I ALREADY LET HER GO DIDN’T I??? WHY ARE YOU TAKING HER AWAY FROM ME PERMANENTLY??? I JUST WANTED TO LOVE HER FROM AFAR!!!!! IS…IS THAT Too much to ask?”
:cry:
I'd likely screamed something like that if I were in her situation.

Quote
- “But did you have to hit her over the head with a fire extinguisher?”
- “It was that or a brick, which did you prefer?”
:smhid :lol:

What I like about this alternate ending:
- You gave Ai-chan more role here.
- Reina asking Eri to take care of Gaki-san up there on her behalf, that was :thumbup
- Ai and Sayu were there for Reina and she continued to live her life with Gaki in mind for that.

I like both endings, they have their own interesting sides.
Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: FaqU on January 04, 2010, 02:53:44 PM
@ kRisZ : It seems like I've got all my bases covered then  :lol:

@ rndmnwierd:  XD yet someone wanted me to blow Reina up in gore glory???  :huhuh

@ mame-chan: Naw, you're not weird, I kinda wanted to see if I was capable of killing off characters and this was a good experience, maybe I should kill characters off more frequently  ;)

Reina was always a strong girl so a breakdown was a good thing because then that way it doesn't seem like Reina is too strong throughout the whole story.  It also opens up future prospects if any for TanaShige??? It's like I wanted to fulfill the different pairings that the readers wanted but not fulfill them either if that makes any sense

@ Chloe: You da woman!!!!!  :lol:

I gave Ai-chan more role here because in all reality Ai-chan is still one of Risa's more closer friends being that they are in the same gen so her blurting out the truth was more doable with her character as leader too.  I didn't want Sayu to bring it up because she is more aware of the turmoil that Reina faces because of what they've been through.

Ai being by Reina's side because more or less she would feel as or worse than Reina knowing she has lost a best friend that she went into the business with and she has lost 2 members of her beloved MM.  Sayu being there is of course due to their close friendship that they have, Sayu has been a big support system throughout so that girl has got to be there.

Glad you guys all like this alternate ending  :on slopkiss:

Title: Re: Taking Chances-Epilogue-updated 12/26, Alternate Ending - 12/29
Post by: cogi_yoshi on January 04, 2010, 06:10:29 PM
Oh man... that was.... :farofflook: :farofflook: :farofflook:

Sad but a great alternate ending there.... :thumbsup
Quote
“WHY!!!!!! WHY DOES THIS HAVE TO HAPPEN????!!! WHY ARE YOU TAKING HER AWAY FROM ME???!!! I ALREADY LET HER GO DIDN’T I??? WHY ARE YOU TAKING HER AWAY FROM ME PERMANENTLY??? I JUST WANTED TO LOVE HER FROM AFAR!!!!! IS…IS THAT Too much to ask?”

Favorite line there.... I can really feel Reina's emotions in that line.. :mon cry:

Oh yeah..could you PM me the 'other' ending...hehehee XD